Skip to main content

Full text of "Some Great English Novels (1926)"

See other formats


DUE DATE SLIP 

TEXT BOOK 

Cl. No. O , 4 / Gj/f? 6 
te.Ko.iLjf-t'l 
This book should be returned on or before the date last 
stamped below. An overdue charge of 25 Paise per day 
will be charged for the first two days and 50 Paise from 
the third day the book is kept overtime. 






SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 



OTHER WORKS BY THE 
AUTHOR 


LIFE AND LETTERS OF JOHN 
RICKMAN 

VIE DE BOHEME: A PATCH OF 
ROMANTIC PARIS 
THE ESSAY 
GIOSUE CARDUCCI 
THE GOOD ENGLISHWOMAN 
CONTEMPORARY CRITICISM OF 
ENGLISH LITERATURE 

FOR CHILDREN , 
THREE NAUGHTY CHILDREN 



SOME GREAT 
ENGLISH NOVELS 

Studies in the Art of Fiction 


BY 

ORLO WILLIAMS, M.C. 


MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED 
ST. MARTIN’S STREET, LONDON 
1926 



•Copyright 


PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN 



A 

CARLO LINATI 

ACUTISSIMO CRITICO DI LETTERATURA INGLESE 
IN TESTIMONIANZA DI VIVA AMICIZIA 
E DI 

SIMPATIA INTELLETTUALE * ^ . 




FOREWORD 


This book was conceived under the title of 
“ Old Enchantments ”; and that title, though 
abandoned, would have had a reference to my 
purpose. To go back to old enchantments is a 
very pleasant act, yet how idly, how passively, 
do we usually make this return ! If the enchant¬ 
ment, especially, be a book, we take it to a 
comfortable chair or a shady bank and let its 
familiar magic charm us in delightful languor, 
forgetting the shock, the tension, the total 
absorption of our first submission. Too often 
we keep our alertness for the present, and look 
to the past only for relaxation. 

Some early enthusiasms, that will not stand 
retrospective criticism, were obviously imper¬ 
fect, as each of us must confess; but, as a rule, 
if we take the trouble, we shall find, on second 
reading, how little of a great work of art we 
had at first taken in. 

In an age when the output of new and 
interesting books is so vast, a critic, above all, 
needs no little resolution if his return to older 

. vii 



^ii FOREWORD 

,|vorks is to be more than a cursory glance. 
My own primary impulse has been fortified by 
a secondary purpose—that of getting away 
from commonplace historical retrospect. The 
general criticism of individual authors’ works 
as a whole, throughout all but the latest stages 
of our literature, is abundant; historical 
developments have been adequately worked 
out; but little space or attention is devoted to 
the appreciation of single works, and that is a 
real business of criticism. 

I hope that these studies are neither sterile 
nor negative. Mr. Percy Lubbock’s admirable 
book The Craft of Fiction has shown how illumin¬ 
ating discussions of this kind can be : certainly 
they call into play all a critic’s concentration, 
besides exposing all his weaknesses. More¬ 
over, painters copy old masterpieces to probe 
the secrets of their craft, and I suggest that 
both novelists and critics would learn some¬ 
thing if they sometimes imitated the painters 
by patiently transcribing some old master¬ 
piece of literature. However, if life is too 
short for this practice, there is no excuse for 
neglecting an exercise analogous to the intense 1 
concentration of a painter or a sculptor upon 
the single work of a master. 

The two last chapters, which are ip 



FOREWORD 


ix 


the nature of appendages, appeared in the 
London Mercury. I express my obligations 
to Mr. H. Festing Jones, Messrs. Jonathan 
Gape, Messrs. Heinemann, and Messrs. 
Longmans, Green and Co., for permission 
to quote extensively from copyright works. 

Orlo Williams 

16 Aubrey Walk, W. 8. 

March ig26. 




CONTENTS 


I AGI 

Foreword ...... vii 

I. Tom Jones (Fielding)'--.. . . i 

II.c Martin Ghuzzlewit (Dickens) . . 26 

III. Pendennis (Thackeray) . . . 53 

IV. The Egoist (George Meredith) , . 84 

V. Roxana (Defoe) . . . . .120 

VL Emma (Jane Austen) . . . 149 

VII. Adam Bede (George Eliot) . • T 79 

VIII. The Way of all Flesh (Samuel Butler) 205 

IX. The Novels of William de Morgan . 235 

X. A Little Classic (Edith Somervtlle 

and Martin Ross) .... 264 


xi 






SOME GREAT ENGLISH 
NOVELS 

i 

TOM JONES 

“For my own part, when I seek t© analyse 
the impression left upon my mind by Tom 
Jones, 1 feel no impulse to compare it with any 
other book, but rather there rises before my 
eyes a vision of one of the great ships of old 
ploughing with spread sails and laden hold 
over a sunlit sea. The winds blow fair, and 
from her deck, as she speeds upon her way, the 
deep voices of sailors fling to the air some lusty 
old chantey, simple and victorious.'’ 

In these words M. Aurelien Digeon, an 
intelligent Frenchman of our own day, writing 
in praise of Fielding,* opens his chapter on 
Tom Jones. One might hold that the applica¬ 
tion of such an image to so profoundly 

The Novels of Fielding , by Aurelien Digeon : Rout- 
ledge, 1925. 

B 



2 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


unnautical a book was inappropriate, but one 
cannot deny the power of the image to evoke 
response, especially in the mind of an English¬ 
man.^ - M. Digeon—well aware of his act, we 
may be sure—appeals to emotion before he 
proceeds to criticism, and he skilfully chooses 
the vehicle of his appeal. Few could resist it. 
A whole anthology of English prose and poetry 
might be compiled to illustrate that manifold 
and ever-fresh quality of beauty which has 
been ascribed to a full-rigged ship, with all sails 
set, ploughing her dazzling furrow through a 
sunlit sea. It is our delight in the harmonious 
proportion between hull and canvas, in the 
trimness of the sails and the curve of the bow, 
in majestic, easy motion over a moving surface, 
in the contrast of bright and sparkling colours, 
and in the more general ideas of freedom, 
nobility, contentment and work well done 
which makes our response so easy, so impera¬ 
tive. fine ship in a fair breeze—happy is 
the author whose book can leave so vivid an 
image in a reader’s mind: he may feel indeed 
that he has fulfilled his purpose.’*.'As the 
psychologists say, it is an emotive, not a 
logical, judgment; but it is none the worse 
for that. 

The image does not matter so much as the 



3 


TOM JONES 

feeling which aroused it—the feeling of excite¬ 
ment and exceptional well-being which in a 
happy moment attends the contemplation of a 
successful work of art. The presence of some 
such feeling, which is different from a drowsed 
satisfaction or the mere appeasement of a 
desire, is a sign that the artist, with his book, 
his poem, his picture or his piece of music, has 
communicated to us something, at all events, 
of his artistic idea: its absence, correspondingly, 
proves that, though he may have interested or 
amused us, he has failed'fljJMiis main purpose.'; 
The failure, of course, may be of ourselves or 
of the particular moment: upon the eve of 
execution or in tho throes of toothache a man 
might be obdurate to the poetry of Shakespeare 
or the music of Beethoven. But, given a 
situation of bodily ease and an attention alert 
but pliant, this familiar but peculiar felicity is 
what we expect from a work of art. x It is a 
criterion of the enjoyment of art, if not of art 
itself, -x'. 

^Certainly, if the reading of such a book as 
Tqm Jones—oac conceived on so large a scale, i 
so dramatically" constructed, so vivid in its ^ 
portraiture and so strong in its mental frame- 
workj-were not attended, at its close, by a 
feeling akin to M. Digeon’s, one would have 



4 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


to diagnose a failure somewhere, either in; 
Fielding or his reader, and look about for its ( ? 
causes. Time, however, has already shown 
that Tom Jones succeeds in the majority of 
cases, though not always so overwhelmingly:*' 
Certain temperaments have been antagonised 
by its so-called “ coarseness ” or “ vulgarity ”; 
other temperaments have found it common¬ 
place and at the level, as a modern writer has 
put it, of after-dinner speaking. t Bjut the 
majority of readers and, I think, of good 
critics, after following the rich and comic 
history to its end, will close the last volume 
with some mental ejaculation of “ splendid! ” 
or “ magnificent! though they may have 
been forced to make criticisms in detail or 
even extensive reservations. After . all, . you 
may .thrill tothe sight of a ship and yet not 
care for the cut of her jib. ^Thackeray, for 
instance, thought that Tom Jones himself 
smelt a little too strong for Sophia’s drawing¬ 
room, in spite of the rankness to which Squire 
Western hkd accustomed that dutiful young 
woman; but this was only Thackeray’s way 
of complaining that the reader’s legitimate 
sentiments towards a hero of romance and his 
consent to such a hero’s living happily ever 
afterwards with the lovely heroine should be 



TOM JONES 5 

claimed for a sensual and lusty child of nature 
whose fastidiousness was anything but remark¬ 
able. JTp w a<; angry with Jones: “ too much' 
of the plum cake and rewards of life fall to 
that boisterous, swaggering young scapegrace,” 
he said. Yet his ejaculations of general 
admiration are almost breathless. 


v 

“ What a genius! What a bright-eyed intel¬ 
ligence and observation ! What a wholesome j 
hatred for meanness and knavery! What a 
vast sympathy! What a cheerfulness! What 
a manly relish for life! What a love of human 
kind! What a poet is here!—watching, medi¬ 


tating, brooding, creating! What multitudesl 
of truth has that man left behind him ! What' 


generations he has taught to laugh wisely and 
fairly! What scholars he has formed and 
accustomed to the exercise of thoughtful 
humour and the manly play of wit! ” .* • 


Each one of us will be conscious of similar 


oppositions: even M. Digeon thirlks the ad-' 
mirably told story of the Man on the Hill is 
dreary and out of place, and that the char¬ 
acter of the hypocritical Blifil, compared with 
Moliere’s Tartuffe, is something of a failure. 

These oppositions, these internal protests of 



6 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

the mind, are as interesting and as important 
as the broad assents which seem to overwhelm 
them. ^ Tom Jones is nearly two hundred years 
old, and it has held its place. We may take 
the broad assents, with the small percentage 
of broad dissents, for granted. Tom Jones is a 
masterpiece, Fielding is a great novelist, and 
so forth. It is unnecessary either to compete 
with or qualify the ecstatic final periods of 
Thackeray’s lecture. Each of us can decide 
for himself to how many marks of exclamation 
his own emotion will run; and indeed, if they 
were all removed and direct speech substituted 
for rhetorical apostrophe, Thackeray’s out¬ 
burst would be almost unassailable as a cold 
statement of fact. '*■ 

Upon broad assents of this nature many 
minds seem to meet and, if ever, achieve the 
apparent impossibility of thinking the same 
thoughts; and it is often supposed to be the 
fur.»:tion of criticism to pave the way to them. 
Nc' doubt the connection of a number of par¬ 
ticular critical judgments into an organised 
system is a highly useful, and very difficult, 
thing to do; it is the evidence and test of good 
taste. But if the unity of organisation were-' 
reached at the price of eliminating all smaller 
distinctions, the value of the result would be 



TOM JONES 7 

doubtful. For example, Stendhal’s La Char¬ 
treuse de Parme, Dostoievsky’s The Brothers 
Karamazov, and Tom Jones are by general 
consent great works of art by great writers; 
but assent to this proposition might be, though 
genuine, of so vague a character that it would 
possess hardly any critical value at all. The 
really valuable feat of criticism—one that only 
a mind of the highest order could adequately 
accomplish—would be to correlate the ex¬ 
periences of reading these three books into an 
intelligible system, while fully appreciating and 
exposing the salient and manifold differences 
that distinguished them. A lesser mind, aware 
of all that such a task implied, might well 
shrink from it, given that, in the particular 
instance, he admired all three novels; the 
inevitable differences in the quality of his 
admirations alone would be the most baffling 
things to describe clearly. His emotional 
attitude in one case might be overwhelming; 
in another his admiration might be alri(ost 
cold; yet he might be constrained, on reflec¬ 
tion, to hold the second work more valuable 
than the first. Such a mind, which is all that 
the writer can lay claim to, may justifiably 
hesitate before it attempts the final reconcili¬ 
ation, and may possibly contribute more 



8 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


valuably to the subject if it stops short at 
recording the oppositions and the conflicts of 
one particular experience. It is possible, 
moreover, that the mere recording of them 
may bring into prominence the particular 
quality in this particular book which at the 
end resolves all conflicts and prompts sincere 
admiration. 

^ Th e fact is tha t, while ready to subscribe to , 
any reasoned panegyric of Tom Jones , Tpreferj 
to it all the other three of Fielding’s novels, 
Joseph Andrews for the portrait of Parson 
Adams, Jonathan Wild for the sustained and 
brilliant irony, and Amelia for its progress to 
a far more interesting analysis of character 
than appears in any of its predecessors. >$4f it 
be true that Amelia was Fielding’s favourite, 
his preference is intelligible, for in that book . 
without losing his masterly hold upon human 

S ners. he was closing a powerful grip upon 
more mysterio us a nd more e x citing organ - 
_ the human mind. The reasons for these 
preferences are , pe r haps ,~~worth_ amplifying, 
since th ey a re concerned with some of the chief 
grounds upon which nov els are praised or* 
b lame d/ To begin with, the creation of a 
type-character, lovingly remembered and 




TOM JONES 9 

identified by generations of readers, if it 
embodies a mere eccentricity as do Lewis 
Carroll’s comic Mad Hatter or Dickens’ in¬ 
human Quilp, may not always have a high 
artistic merit, but when it has verisimilitude 
and broad proportions it is always a notable 
performance. Had he written nothing else 
Fielding would have been remembered for 
Parson Adams as Manzoni for Don Abbondio, 
the cowardly but human village priest of his 
only novel. This power of enshrining in one 
fictitious person the comedy and tragedy of 
some common human failing or impulse, or 
the glory of some generally prized nobility 
of mind, seems to have most belonged 
to the greatest writers of drama and 
fictio& r " 

Don Quixote, Sancho Panza, Tartuffe, Fal- 
|iStaff, Uncle Toby, Jer ome Coignard are 
/triumphs of the imagination; and, to the 
common reader, at all events, in nothing stoes 
Shakespeare seem so strikingly to transcUnd 
the dramatists of his day than in this suprebae 
plastic gift, ynis great characters are like 
moulds of a m astef-craftsfnan which indelibly 
stamp the fluid impressions of reader after 
reader into imperishable forms. This gift is 
not by any means the whole of dramatic 



IO SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

excellence, it is true, yet how compelling it is! 
For one Rosalind or one Beatrice I would give 
thousand Millamants. 

\ F ield i ng’s P arson Adams belongs to th e class^ 
or these g reat fo r ms, on the level of Uncle Toh y 
and the V icar of Wakefield. Once, we have 
receive^the impression of this character com-,, 
pounded of extreme benevolence, unworldli-i 
nessj^absent-mindedness and harmless vanity ,j 
we cannot lose it: it remains with us always, 
comic yet Beautiful. I can find no character in 
Tom Jones which makes so deep an impression, 
except Squire Western. This is not in the 
least a complaint that the moulding of charac¬ 
ter in Tom Jones is weak: on the contrary, 1 
many of the characters, major and minor— 
the hero, Squire Allworthy, Mrs. Honour, 
Partridge, the lieutenant, the puppet showman, 
Lady Bellaston—are clear and memorable. 
Yt r better and deeper-cut forms of nearly all 
th fj' types exist elsewhere. Sophia herself 
wil^all her independent, brave maidenhood 
fa/es^ before Rosalind. Inqui re W estern, to my 
hund, little as one can love him, stands out 
above them'all as something supremely well 
done. Fielding has neither idealised nor de¬ 
graded him: he holds him up, neither for 
admiration nor derision, but for understanding, 



TOM JONES it 

as the complete portrait of a boorish squire 
belonging to that state of society which, with 
so boundless a jaagnanimity, he understood 
and criticised.Vrrom the moment when the 
squire is first introduced with the demure, 
ironic description of his typical afternoon: 
s'*' It was Mr. Western’s custom every after¬ 
noon, as soon as he was drunk, to hear his 
daughter play on the harpsichord; for he was 
a great lover of music, and perhaps, had he 
lived in town, might have passed for a con¬ 
noisseur; for he always excepted against the 
finest compositions of Mr. Handel . . .” to his 
uproarious whisper: “so much the better for 

Tom; for d-n me if he shan’t ha’ the 

tousling her,” he dominates the stage and, 
enlivens the action upon every appearance.' 
'The speeches from his foul lips, whether he be 
wrangling with his sister-in-law or devotedly 
abusing Sophia, have a ’natural forced and 
inte nsity far above those of the other characters. 
Brutal, coarse, tyrannical, selfish, but .neither 
a boob y, an idiot nor a coward, choleric Wt 
affec tionate, boisterous in friendship, violent 
in oppo sition, powerful of hand bu^ weak of 
argument, ..drunken, muscular, lurid of speech, 
Squire Western is imperisha ble} though his 
living counterparts are happily few. Other 



tz 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


hands, Moliere, Congreve, have essayed this 
type, but none have fashioned it with Fielding’s* 
roundne ss .and . vigour* And yet I cannot 
pl3.ce this virtue on the level of that which 
makes Parson Adams, into whose fashioning; 
has gone a far wider, deeper, truer and more 
poetic Combination D f insight and feeling.} A 
reader’s response to Squire Western, rich as it 
will be, must be on a lower level, I think, than 
his response to Parson Adams. 

>4^As regar ds irony, I need not labour a com¬ 
parison Between Tom Jones and Jonathan Wild : 
the first is , ..the, most purely comic of all 
Fielding’s works, but the seconcPlsunq ues¬ 
ti onably the most brilliant, and^in all our 
literature of irony, only Swift’s Tale gf a- Tub 
stands abo ve It .~)(Welcnow little of the phases 
ofrhind through* which Fielding was passing 
when he wrote that astonishing criticism of 
human society. M. Digeon seems right in 
supposing that it was begun purely as a political 
attack on Walpole, but that it was resumed and 
completed after Walpole’s fall as something far 
deeper and more, universal. We do not love 
Jonathan Wild, the book or the character; 
indeed, we shiver at what they reveal, for there 
is an accomplished and remorseless villain 
shown to us acting upon all the motives and 





TOM JONES 


Jl* 


calculations which are generally approved by 
the world; but we cannot help being fired by 
the indignation in which its indictment was 
forged. /Like The Tale of a Tub it is final: 
there is no more to be said. The phase of 
' mind could not be maintained by a writer 
except at die price of silence or mere self¬ 
imitation. IFielding’s mind was too great to 
be confinecr within a single attitude and his 
humanity too comprehensive to be stifled by 
anger. Jfis bitterness ripened into the mellow- 
rfess o f Tom To nes, and in that book_ irony, 
instead of'a sharp medicine, becomes but an 
ag reeable fla vou r. . Fielding handles It ad¬ 
mirably always. The Introductory essays jin 
1 Tom_ffones —patterns of EnglisJj prose—jJie. 
dialogues of Tom Jones with the simpleton 
Part ridg e, and the portraits of innkeepers and 
their, wives, lawyers, surgeons and other sjelf- 
seekers ay. smack pf it delightfully. Witness, 
for instance, Partridge’s arguments (Book VIII, 
ch. ix) during^~fiis nocturnal walk from 
Qloucester with his (master. After advancing 
every argument to induce Tom to go back, 
and being staggered at finding that he was, 
after all, no Jacobite, Partridge will yet not 
leave him, since he hugs all the while the 
hope of earning Allworthy’s gratitude by 




SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

bringing him home; and Fielding ends the 
chapter with this comment) 

“ I am led into this conjecture, by having 
remarked, that though love, friendship, esteem, 
and such like, have very powerful operations 
in the human mind; interest however is an 
ingredient seldom omitted by wise men, when 
they would work others to their own purposes. 
This is indeed a most excellent medicine, and, 
like Ward’s pill, flies at once to the particular 
part of the body on which you desire to operate, 
whether it be the tongue, the hand, or any 
other member, where it scarce ever fails of 
immediately producing the desired effect^-'' 

A In fact, throughout Tom Jon es , where it is 
not employed in deriding the romantic signs 
and delusions of sexual passion, Fielding ’s 
irony is copfiped to the co mic .illu minati on; 

■ o f~self- i nteres t. The remarks of the puppet 1 
showman in Book XII and the conversation 
between the landlord, the exciseman, the clerk) 
and Partridge on religion which follow show/ 
with what consummate ease and variety Fiddl¬ 
ing could treat this the md ) Yet, beside the 
terrible thrusts of Jonathan "Wild, these are but 
taps of a harlequin’s wand, which tickle the 
back but do not transfix the soul. 



TOM JONES 

^ Writing adm irably^_as alw ays, M. Digeon 
says of Amelia : “ The chief and deep beauty 
of this novel l i es m its psycho logical realism. 
Doubtless this perfectidh can be' explained "By 
Fielding’s age and the||greater maturity of his 
experience, and also byrthe opportunity, which 
his profession as Justice had given him, of 
observing the human he art; !” It is the truth, 
and it bears witness to another change in 
Fielding’s mind which, had he not died in 
middle age, might have had still stronger 
influence on his art. He was going, in fact,! 
in Richardson’s direction, fortified by a farj 
wider knowledge and a stronger morality.' 
There is no comparison to be drawn between 
Tom Jones and Sir Charles Grandison, but be¬ 
tween Amelia and Clarissa Harlowe a telling one 
might be possibleicfbelding was reaching into 
the depths of the human mind when he wrote J 
Amelia, whereas in TmJon^^MM.SQnttnt ( 
to stay upon jhe^surfece, as befitted the writer 
of a " comic, To point this out 

implies no adverse criticism of Tom Jones, 
though it mawbe an explanation for a personal 

preference. Il he— main _characters of_ Tom 

Jones a re ii> ybe hxie ^ cbmedy,-. broad an d 
typicaT^—the hero is a peiapnificat ion of natural 
goodness in a too easily t emp ted body, Sophia 






SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


is the spirited English maiden, modest but 
courageous, Western the boor, .Allwort hy th e 
:p rosy be nefa c tor, Mrs. Western the”’scgld, 
BUST the spiteful hypocrite and Lady Bellaston 

the seductress—th^areji|^i|g .a nd .real . so 

. far as they go, but it is only the resource of a 
■great author which prevents l mfeir remaining 
so constantly ip their character from becomin g 
monotonous?^ > The intensity of the action i s 
what ca rries them along , not the unravelling 
ofTluman complexities for our surprise and 
fascination: and that is why, for my own part, 
I find a long-windedness in the earlier books, 
before the universal hide-and-seek over the 
roads and among the inns of England has 
begun ^ In spite of Mollv Seagrim and the 
mock-Homeric language to which her exploits 
inspire her creator, in spite of the truth which 
attends every description of Tom’s actions and 
reactions, whether moving the skies with his 
windy love-rhetoric or retiring into the copse 
with Molly on the rebound, and in spite of the 
masterly general picture of country life, these 
early books are halting intheir ...progress. 
Allworthy is a good" old bore; Square and 
Thwackum, whose views have now no interest, 
are worse ones; and Blifil, without being any 
more convincing, is infinitely less entertaining 



TOM JONES „£2 


than JLJriah Heep. But when once Tom has 
been kicked out, and Sophia with Mrs. Honour 
decamp, Fielding finds he has no more time 
for the philosophical interludes in which these 
bores indulge: he becomes excited and adopts 
a brisker gait until, by the time the characters 
have reached the inn at Upton, he is swinging 
his arms and shouting with glee. Exits and 
entrances, surprises, fisticuffs, oaths, mock- 


heroic descriptions follow one another pell-mell 
as if the author were improving out of sheer 
enjoyment^ majo r characters are con-'i 
cerned withJSHon-alone, and psychology is 
reserved for the giving of solidity and colour to 


the minor and more casual ones, in shrewd, 
swift touches* And in the last volume, where 
adventurous vagabondage gives place to the 
pleasures and rogueries of London, it is 
undoubtedly the complexity of the dramatic 
mtngue, and of the suspense in which-fieTsso 
cleverly kept, whether Tom Jotfes wffTbsjotscaed 
from Lady Bellaston and get his Sop hia /rathe r 
than the subtle delineation of Qha&cic r n r 
analysis of motive, which delight the,, reader.' 


tig^tlystrungan dScj 
in new tangles. 2nd it is We sceneWat matters,! 

i n ;■ n I f'W- A imtftAiiUrt - - ,-tL 



18 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

l aot the motive? If at one time Mrs. Honour 
j h as t o hi de m TonTjones’s room from" Lady 
1 Bellaslon, at another lit Is fife maid who dis- 
)covers the lady in the same embarrassment: 
j we laugh at the event and bother little about 
[the psychology^ The virtuous maternal out- 
' pourings of Mrs. Miller and Tom Jones’s 
lectures to his young friend Nightingale find 
us, therefore, disposed to skip, and, to my 
mind, they lose little who do so. 

Psychology, however, must not be confused 
with morality. Like all great writers of^ 
comedy, Fielding Each a strorig^^sensIEre - and 
enlightened morality, superior",o the average 


of "his day,~ anc ( ma ny passages which we may 
fincT psychoTogically trite or dramatically out | 
^ oTplace find a justificationjn his very plainly > 
prdcTayJed~ moral purposyAN ot that th is 
• makf^^ral atabl e all the pros ing s of Squire * 
Allworthy qr_a.ll theargumentS-oLSquare and 
Thwackujn: th e averag e m odern rea de r may 
be~excused _if Ji£_find. them antiquated and 
dusty. Yet (Fi elding’s insistence bn the su¬ 
preme importance~oTwhaFhe calk~ t< natural 
igoodn ess of heart,” if it was valuable then as 
jacbimterblasfalike to philosophical dogm atist)# 
and to a system of pure self-interest, is still 
valuable as being, in general, a true account; 




19 


TOM JONES 

p:f the feeling from which springs right action. 
'Tom Jones, it is true, j£pds to be tiresomely 
high-flown on thesu biecti 

“ What,” he cries on one occasion, “ is the 
poor pride arising from a magnificent house, 
a numerous equipage, a splendid table, and 
from all the other advantages o r ap pearances 
of^fortune, compared to the warm, solid con- 
t ent, the swelling satisfaction, the thrilling 
transports, and the exulting triumphs, which a 
good mind enjoys, in the contemplation of a. 
generous, virtuous, noble, benevolent action? ” 

?'■ And again, when he is adjuring Nightingale 
to make an honest woman of his Nancy, with 
a certain turgid eloquence which is surprising 
in a man of his education, he exclaims: 

“ And what is this world, which you are 
ashamed to face, % but the vile, the foolish, and 
the profligate ? . I am well assured there 

is not a man of real sense and goodness in the 
world who would not honour and applaud 
the action. But admit no other would, would 
not your own heart, my friend, applaud it? 
%And do not the warm, rapturous sensations, 
which we feel from the consciousness of an 
honest, noble, generous, benevolent action, 



20 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

convey more delight to the mind than the 
undeserved praise of millions ? ” X ’ 


For Tom Jones, being what he is, this 
^eloquence, like his eloquence of love, is exces¬ 
sive and on the verge of the tiresome, but the 
observations, stripped of their cumulative em¬ 
broidery, are in general accepted by modern 
psychology. What Fielding is insisting on is 
the importance of value, and, in its modern 
psychological meaning,^the value of an action 
fis determined by the degree.to which it satisfies 
^important impulses without frustrating others_ 

| equally important. That which satisfactorily 
'organises the impulses towards a full and free 
life is valuable, and at moments when we are 
conscious that this process is taking place wd 
do, in fact, experience the “ warm, solid 
content,” if not always the “ thrill of exulta- 
tion.V of which Tom Jones speaks. 

Fielding’s morality, then, we must not 
^bntysay that it is virile, sensible and humane, 

I but that it reveals a more than usually de- 
/' veloped sense of value. His moral judgments 
\ depend neither on dogmas nor conventions, 
Vbut upon an innate consciousness, such as 
Jbelongs only to great minds, of what in the , 
^infinite range of human action is really worthy / 





TOM JONES 

\ 

of approval? His Nightingale, considered as a 
character, is rather colourless, but as a symbol 
of a lower morality, that of polite society in 
contrast to the rougher nobility of Tom Jones, 
his appearance is justified. Tom himself is 
disorganised enough, in all truth, but the light 
of prudence will come to him, and it will not 
be the cold prudence of the world but the 
-warm prudence of an understanding mipch' 
Fielding’s insistence upon the instinctive good¬ 
ness of his hero is, , therefore, no sham, or 
sentimental devTc^P^We may demur to the 
rhetoric of its'expression, since we have out¬ 
grown this type of monologue, but our accept¬ 
ance of it is radical to our appreciation of the 
novel. I have confessed to a deeper personal 
interest in the more developed analysis of 
individual character which occurs in Amelia : 
but with that confession goes a frank recog¬ 
nition that, whereas Amelia rests upon a 
pietistic and sentimental view of morals, 
fi othing is more remarkable in Tom Jones than 
Fielding’s broad and serene outlook over the 
range of human values. In that novel (both 
his principles for the judgment of motive or 
action and his application of them are un¬ 
impeachably sound and admirably persuasjvfp 
With these, and with the help of his pure, 



22 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

massive and vigorous style, he impresses him¬ 
self upon his theme and upon his audience, 
as the incomparable showman, the very symbol 
of Providence, who with masterful and just 
but benign hand controls the play of his 
puppets in all variety of situation, to our sur¬ 
prise and our amusement, often for our edifica¬ 
tion, but never to our disgust or resentment. 

Here lies the supreme quality of Tom Jones — 
a comprehensive quality, belonging to the 
whole rather than the parts, which sums up 
excellences of detail and carries off the absence 
of certain other interests which are to be noted 
in each of his remaining novels. On this 
ground, it seems, one is forced to make repara¬ 
tion for any negations in one’s attitude to what, 
as a whole, is Fielding’s masterpiece. In all 
of his work, naturally, there are elements. 
t which appear antiquated to us; the society 
1 and the conditions described have a historical 
rather than an immediate appeal, the diction 
is formal in comparison to modern speech, the 
humomuof certain situations has faded, and so 
fortlfj'^yet, in each of his novels there is some¬ 
thing, ^besides their high technical accomplish¬ 
ment, which more than counterbalances this 
[dead weight. In Joseph Andrews it is Parson 
Adams, in Jonathan Wild the flame of irony, 



23 


TOM JONES 

and in Amelia the penetrating analysis and 
dramatisation of motive^N ajit in Tom Jones th is 
counterw eight is something far more massive, 
/and I should be inclined to call it the domin- 
ance of t he author’s spirit at th e culmination 
of his first maturity 40 Fielding was happy 
again when he~wrote it,' not yet overburdened 
in body or mind by his work as a magistrate, 
and he appeared to have a firm grasp of life 
in alt its essentials. No man, if he live, can 
prolong such a moment, for l ife, like a restive 
horse, has tricks to unseat the most secure. 
Experience was to bring Fielding more doubts 
ana more pities, but for the moment he could 
take the epic or comic view of humanity, 
laughing much, no longer angry and pitying 
j only a little, as he looked down from that seat 
[ in the clouds to which his genius had lifted 
him. To the epic or comic poet a pinnacle 
of this kind is necessary: like Homer, he must 
know how the gods laugh over their banquet 
on Olympus when they observe the antics of 
puny mortals. Yet only the power of his own 
mind, not the gods themselves, will so lift him 
up; and he who tries to fly without the wings 
comes down like Icarus. Fi elding had the 
wings, and, when he wrote Tom Jones , he sat 
i laughing with the~gods. T’hefe^ is "something 



SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

, superhuman, almost inhuman, in utterances of 
ft comedy when supreme upon the heights, but 
{they are comprehensive and compelling. And 
a sun seems to glow upon the art of a great 
comic writer, as it glowed upon Squire All¬ 
worthy in his garden, investing it with radio-., 
active properties which persist even .when its 
piitward glamour has faded with yearf. 

It is some ^emanation of this kind which 
makes the reading of Tom Jones, no less than 
of Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales, a valuable and 
invigorating experience .^And though Chaucer, 
being a poet, had the sweeter voice, there is a 
strong kinship between these works and their 
( writers. Both, from the pinnacle of comedy 
and with the wide-sweeping glance of comic 
genius, looked down upon contemporary Eng¬ 
land, and from all that they saw and heard, 
the scenes and faces, the shouts and cries, the 
gossip and the laughter, they built the lasting 
fabric of great art. They transformed the 
commonplace and reduced order to confusion 
without assailing truth; indeed, they reveal 
truth, for it is the virtue of such art to clarify 
the mistier impressions of lesser men. Any one 
of us, in a moment of pride, may flatter himself 
that he knows the British scenes and the 
British characters—those rich materials for 



i TOM JONES 

contemplation; but what account could any 
of us give, to ourselves or to another, so wide, 
so lucid and so penetrating as our great comic 
poets have already given? If for particular 
knowledge we must look to science, it is art 
and poetry which enshrine the general. Like 
Chaucer and Shakespeare and, even, Dickens, 
'fieldingy.especiallyJn Tom Jones,-is not .only a 
great builder but a.,great jteacher, not in the 
pedagogic, hortatory sense, but as the incor¬ 
porator of valuable knowledge and experience 
in a lasting and magnificent iornyj 
><We see, then, an added force in M. Digeon’s 
simile that likened Tom Jones to a great ship. 
There may be more grace in a schooner and 
more excitement in a lively yacht, but we 
cannot deny admiration to the clipper. And 
Fielding’s clipper Tom Jones , one of the garliest 
built, has remained, through all changes of 
fashion and task, a model of its particular 
kind; for its ample yet stately lines have a 
fundamental relation to-those of our national 
British temperament.^ 



II 

MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 

One sits down to write about Dickens with 
an acute sense of discouragement. From 
Taine to Chesterton he has been exhaustively 
criticised, discussed and appreciated: it would 
be so much better to sit and just read him. 
So that any reader who straightway shuts this 
book and takes down Martin Chuzzlewit from 
the shelf has my sympathy. Yet, if he feels 
inclined to talk about it, when he has again 
regretfully closed the book, he will sympathise 
with me. To talk about what one loves, be it 
an old love or a new, is but natural, and for 
me Martin Chuzzlewit is an old love. I took 
it up first, at eight years old—not more—to 
while away a summer afternoon at Hampstead 
in a green field, now red with serried brick, 
upon the slopes of Frognal. It was too tender 
an age, no doubt, and my sisters’ nurse cer¬ 
tainly thought so, for I remember her remark¬ 
ing severely to a neighbouring nurse that it 

26 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 


27 


was “ not a nice book for a young gentleman 
on a Sunday afternoon.” The kind of nice¬ 
ness that she meant was more obvious to me 
than any want of it in Martin Chuzzlewit, for I 
read the story as a strange enchantment with 
only fitful glimmerings of its meaning. The 
worldly and gruesome dealings of Jonas 
Chuzzlewit and Tigg made no impression on 
a childish mind, Mrs. Gamp awoke no laughter, 
Pecksniff seemed a dreary character, the 
excellence of Tom Pinch and the sweetness of 
Ruth were equally ineffective. Indeed, I 
regret to confess, as early evidence of a sensual 
nature, that the one passage which I now 
remember to have caused me exquisite delight 
and which I read over and over again, was the 
description of the sherry cobbler wherewith 
MarkTapley comforted the despondent Martin. 

“ He produced a very large tumbler, piled 
up to the brim with little blocks of clear trans¬ 
parent ice, through which one or two thin 
slices of lemon, and a golden liquid of delicious 
appearance, appealed from the still depths 
below, to the loving eye of the spectator. ...” 

Thus was formed my childish image of an 
ideal drink, lovingly cherished throughout 
adolescence until, some twenty years later, 



28 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

realisation—as always—shattered its magic 
beauty for ever. Sherry, I now sadly main¬ 
tain, is better undiluted. Yet, on reading that 
happy incident again, a ghost of the old 
enchantment rises up to remove my dis¬ 
couragement with a reviving draught. For a 
draught of Dickens is reviving and full of 
potent flavour. How could it be otherwise 
with a writer who l oved so widely, felt s o 
k eenly, and talked so magnificently of the 
ma ny things he loved ? 

This magnificent gusto is one of Dickens’ 
greatest qualities, and one which, more than 
any other, must cause discouragement to 
spirits not so gifted. In the art of writing, as 
in all other arts, much can be learned, much 
acquired by observation and practice, but 
super-vitality is a natural gift that no toil will 
produce. One cannot compete with it, but 
one can at least admire it, for its value is 
inestimable. It is the supreme creative force 
which runs in multitudinous channels through 
the universe, and when an extra measure of 
it runs in the veins of an artist it lifts him and 
his art up on to a level to which only like spirits 
can ascend. Seldom are critics and com¬ 
mentators endowed with this divine energy, 
for, if they were, they too would be creators. 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 


29 


They, therefore, must contemplate these more 
fortunate beings from below. They may still 
criticise acutely and make just comparisons, 
on the condition that they remember they are 
looking upwards. A semblance of looking 
downwards falsifies all their words. Looking 
upwards does not imply blind worship, for 
nothing human is perfect. There are imper¬ 
fections and idiosyncrasies in Dickens which 
need not be denied. Martin Chuzzleivit, begun 
without a complete view of its development 
and issued in parts, as it was composed, is not 
exempt from them; yet no work of Dickens’ is 
more amply sustained from beginning to end 
by that inexhaustible electric energy which 
flowed into his pen. Compared with Dickens, 
Fielding is staid, Balzac often laboured and 
Tolstoy heavy. His was not a pumped-up 
nervous energy, tense but intermittent: it 
was an elemental fluid finding a natural and 
happy outlet. He seems to breathe oxygen, 
not common air; and perhaps it is the slug¬ 
gishness of common air to common breathers 
which, in unlucky moments, makes Dickens’ 
exuberance almost intolerable. Thus, in 
Martin Chuzzlewit, where there is little ex¬ 
uberance of pathos, one may find oneself 
overpowered by the tender jocularity of the 



30 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

love passages between Westlock and Ruth 
Pinch; yet, even here, the fault is not wholly 
with Dickens. 

The creative energy in Martin Chuzzlewit is 
truly stupendous. Not exhausted by carrying 
along an exciting story, by the creation of such 
characters as Pecksniff and his daughters, 
Mark Tapley, Jonas Chuzzlewit, Mrs. Gamp, 
Mrs. Lupin, Mrs. Todgers, Tom Pinch and 
Ruth, Montague Tigg, Poll Sweedlepipe and 
Bailey, and the addition of such minor person¬ 
ages as Colonel Diver, Jefferson Brick, Mrs. 
Hominy, Elihu Scadder, Elijah Pogram, Nad- 
gett, Dr. Jobling, Mould and Betsey Prig, it 
runs over to animate the incidentals with its 
wonderful vivacity. How it snatches up the 
reader at the very opening of Chapter II— 
the first real chapter—with the evocation of 
an autumn day, when the declining sun “ like 
a sudden flash of memory or spirit kindling up 
the mind of an old man, . . . shed a glory 
upon the scene, in which its departed youth 
and freshness seemed to live again ” ! In such 
a passage as this, which runs on for three pages, 
what charms and surprises is not only the 
youth and beauty of the picture but the lim¬ 
pidity of Dickens’ eloquence. Jt is no piece 
of elaborate “ fine writing,” no mosaic of 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 31 

tortured phraseology, but a description of the 
utmost simplicity, naturally but beautifully 
phrased, which does nothing but reproduce, 
though upon a higher level, the ordinary 
Englishman’s impression of a country village 
on an autumn afternoon. 

“ The fallen leaves, with which the ground 
was strewn, gave forth a pleasant fragrance, 
and subduing all harsh sounds of distant feet 
and wheels, created a repose in gentle unison 
with the light scattering of seed hither and 
thither by the distant husbandman, and with 
the noiseless passage of the plough as it turned 
up the rich brown earth, and wrought a grace¬ 
ful pattern in the stubbled fields.” 

The sun goes down, the wind rises, and the 
eloquence rises with it from its quiet beginning 
to a jovial personification of the wind. 

“ Out upon the angry wind ! how from 
sighing, it began to bluster round the merry 
forge, banging at the wicket, and grumbling 
in the chimney, as if it bullied the jolly bellows 
for doing anything to order. And what an 
impotent swaggerer it was too, for all its noise; 
for if it had any influence on that hoarse com¬ 
panion, it was but to make him roar his cheerful 



32 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

song the louder, and by consequence to make 
the fire burn the brighter, and the sparks to 
dance more gaily yet: at length, they whizzed 
so madly round and round, that it was too 
much for such a surly wind to bear: so off 
it flew with a howl: giving the old sign before 
the ale-house door such a cuff as it went, that 
the Blue Dragon was more rampant than usual 
ever afterwards, and indeed, before Christmas, 
reared clean out of its crazy frame.” 

And so on till Mr. Pecksniff is found, lying 
on his back at the bottom of the steps. What 
an easy mastery, what a natural vigour, what 
an absence of artificiality! Dickens is truly a 
poet in these happy moments, when the force 
within him crystallises in musical, rhythmical 
and pure English his intense reactions to scenes 
beautiful, invigorating and delightful. The 
famous descriptions of the Blue Dragon with 
Mrs. Lupin “ tight as a gooseberry,” of Tom 
Pinch’s drive on a bright winter’s morning, or 
Martin’s walk with Tom into Salisbury and 
the dinner with John Westlock, of the ship 
buffeted by the storm, of Tom Pinch’s coach- 
drive with its “ Yoho! Yoho!”, of the 
London Wharf and of the storm in which 
Jonas and Tigg were upset are notin the least 



MARTIN CHUZZLEW 1 T 33 

“ beauties ” to be detached from an other¬ 
wise humdrum narrative; they are all of a 
piece with Mrs. Gamp’s immortal conversation 
and Dr. Jobling’s discourse upon Mr. Grimple’s 
leg. They are all sparks from the fire in the 
great writer’s soul. It did not need a rapt 
contemplation of beauty to call them forth. 
Dickens had only to love anything, and 
immediately that love blew the bellows. 

He loved, for instance, that smoky old 
London where he had toiled and suffered as a 
lad, so that when a spark of his love went out, 
in consequence, to illuminate Todgers’s district 
he made it even more inspiring than Ruth 
Pinch’s pretty face. 

“ Strange solitary pumps were found near 
Todgers’s hiding themselves for the most part 
in blind alleys, and keeping company with 
fire-ladders. There were churches also by 
dozens, with many a ghostly little churchyard, 
all overgrown with such straggling vegetation 
as springs up spontaneously from damp, and 
graves, and rubbish. In some of these dingy 
resting-places which bore much the same 
analogy to green churchyards, as the pots of 
earth for mignonette and wall-flower in the 
windows overlooking them did to rustic gardens, 

D 



34 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


there were trees; tall trees; still putting forth 
their leaves in each succeeding year, with 
such a languishing remembrance of their kind 
(so one might fancy, looking on their sickly 
boughs) as birds in cages have of theirs. Here, 
paralysed old watchmen guarded the bodies 
of the dead at night, year after year, until at 
last they joined that solemn brotherhood. . . . 
In like manner, there were gloomy courtyards 
in these parts, into which few but belated 
wayfarers ever strayed, and where vast bags 
and packs of goods, upward or downward 
bound, were for ever dangling between heaven 
and earth from lofty cranes. There were more 
trucks near Todgers’s than you would suppose 
a whole city could ever need; not active 
trucks, but a vagabond race, for ever lounging 
in the narrow lanes before their masters’ doors 
and stopping up the pass. ... In the throats 
and maws of dark no-thoroughfares near 
Todgers’s, individual wine-merchants and 
wholesale dealers in grocery-ware had perfect 
little towns of their own; and, deep among 
the foundations of these buildings, the ground 
was undermined and burrowed out into 
stables, where cart-horses, troubled by rats, 
might be heard on a quiet Sunday rattling 
their halters, as disturbed spirits in tales 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWH 


35 

of haunted houses are said to clank their 
chains.” 

It is an impressive thought that these 
passages of animated description, absolute as 
their artistic value is, have but a minor import¬ 
ance in Dickens’ whole achievement. Sown 
freely up and down all his works, from the 
Pickwick Papers onwards, so far from “ making ” 
those works, they are but the framework and 
the ornaments to which an extraordinarily 
rich creative impulse has given the same life 
and variety as to the central features. Yet it 
does not do to minimise or ignore their felicity. 
Of course it is easier to describe a scene than 
to create and completely realise a character, 
but Dickens’ d escriptions are not mere des crip¬ 
ti ons, th ey are the mselves inanimate characters. 
It is plain that he regarded them with the 
same affection and excitement as his men and 
women: the neighbourhood of Todgers’s was 
no less dear to him than Nadgett or the fruity 
porter of the Anglo-Bengalee Company, and 
the glow of a frosty morning in lusty limbs no 
less stimulating than Ruth Pinch’s blushes. 
When Dickens, as nearly always, completely 
commanded his material, he made every par¬ 
ticle of it live, human and natural alike, and 



36 SOME GREAT: ENGLISH NOVELS 


every living particle radio-active to its neigh¬ 
bours. And it is this animating power, never 
more intense than in Martin Chuzzlewit, which 
seems in his novels to imbue, not only human 
beings, but sun and wind, walls and windows, 
coaches and carts, bottles, dishes, glasses and 
jugs, with a spark of Dickens’ genius: a broom, 
a counterpane, a warming-pan take on a wholly 
different air, when Dickens introduces them, 
from what they wear in any other novels. The 
trucks near Todgers’s, “ not active trucks, but 
a vagabond race, for ever lounging in the 
narrow lanes,” cannot be simply material: 
they are bewitched into movement and given 
a physiognomy. Even where Dickens had not 
complete mastery of his matter, this demoniac 
energy pulled him through, as in the American 
scenes of Martin Chuzzlewit. In these episodes 
Dickens was relying, not upon a deep know¬ 
ledge or a long and sympathetic acquaintance, 
but upon the impressions of a voyage. They 
were introduced in the hope of attracting the 
public, which had given a disappointing recep¬ 
tion to the earlier parts, and they were de¬ 
liberately intended to illustrate the ludicrous 
side of American life. They could be taken 
bodily out of Martin Chuzz^wit without any 
artistic loss, and yet what an extraordinary 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 37 

vigour they have! The conversations of 
Colonel Diver and Major Hannibal Chollop, 
the mid-day meal at Pawkins’s and Elijah 
Pogram’s levee at the moment when Miss 
Toppit and Miss Codger are introduced by 
Mrs. Hominy are things which do not easily 
fade from the memory, and tend to efface that 
sense of disconnectedness which we justly feel 
when Martin himself suddenly abandons the 
role of a selfish young man to be reformed by 
suffering, and becomes the ironical interro¬ 
gator of exaggeratedly conceited Americans. 
Yes, it was right to be enchanted by the 
sherry cobbler, as a boy: the true Dickens 
was as surely in that exotic glass as in the 
bumpers at the Blue Dragon which Mark 
and Martin exultantly shared on their 
return. 

A creative force such as that with which 
Dickens was endowed is, in itself, nothing but 
free energy: it has no will, no consciousness, 
no direction, but all these are given to it by 
the great artist. What was the direction which 
Dickens gave to his super-abundant energy? 
It was to the expression in imaginative form of 
three guiding emotions which one may call, 
shortly, l ove, humour and moral indignation . 
Any of his great novels might be taken to 



38 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

illustrate this view and in each one the relative 
proportions of these three elements would be 
found different. Martin Chuzzlewit, however, 
is admirably representative of the mixture, 
especially as it is not overcharged with that 
form of love which is pity. Certainly, the pity 
of a truly great mind contemplating the world 
is one of the human emotions most nearly 
approaching the divine, but pity may de¬ 
generate, as it sometimes did in Dickens’ 
novels, into pathos; and the defect of patho s 
is that it isolates a human si tuation till it los es 

all proporti on_to its surrounding s. The 

pathetic could not present itself to the eye of 
God. There are places in Martin Chuzzlewit 
where Dickens’ love takes this imperfect form. 
His portrait of Tom Pinch, for instance, has 
many excellences as the presentation of a 
simple, humble and upright character, content 
with his lot, easily deceived and wanting only 
in that energy which moulds circumstance; 
but Dickens’ apostrophes on his behalf have 
an excess of sentimentality. 

“ Tom, Tom! The man in all this world 
most confident in his sagacity and shrewdness 
. . . shall never find, oh, never find, be sure 
of that, the time come home to him, when all 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 


39 


his wisdom is an idiot’s folly, weighed against 
a simple heart! ” 

Dickens makes a disproportionate claim on 
our admiration for Tom Pinch, and we recog¬ 
nise the disproportion when we compare this 
character with Sterne’s Uncle Toby—a wholly 
superior creation. Again, having made up¬ 
roarious fun of Mercy Pecksniff’s artificial 
frivolity, Dickens would carry us over to an 
excess of tenderness on her behalf when she 
becomes the humble, tearful and brow-beaten 
wife of Jonas Chuzzlewit. 

“Not with a blow? Yes. Stern truth 
against the base-souled villain: with a blow. 

“No angry cries; no loud reproaches. 
Even her weeping and her sobs were stifled by 
her clinging round him. She only said, 
repeating it in agony of heart, How could he, 
could he, could he! And lost utterance in 
tears. 

“ Oh woman, God beloved in old Jerusalem! 
The best among us need deal lightly with thy 
faults, if only for the punishment thy nature 
will endure, in bearing heavy evidence against 
us on the Day of Judgment! ” 

Truly there is a discord in this sudden trans- 



40 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

formation of the sprightly Merry who mocked 
her “ griffin ” into the type of all suffering 
womanhood. 

Dickens’ love took higher forms than these; 
and “ love ” is, perhaps, an equivocal expres¬ 
sion for his emotion. It was not that love 
which is a complete self-surrender, nor that 
which embraces everything in a contemplative 
serenity, still less a parching thirst for some 
supra-mundane ideal of beauty: it was rather 
an intense rapture in all those aspects of the 
world as it is which pleasantly roused his acute 
sensibility, whether the aspect were a glass of 
beer, a rattling coach, or an oddity of character. 
He was an enthusiast for quality wherever he 
perceived it, and, just as his enthusiasm for 
natural scenes and objects found its outlet in 
those magnificent passages of description to 
which I have already referred, so his enthusiasm 
for human characters issued in creations like 
Pecksniff, Sairey Gamp, Mrs. Lupin, Tigg, 
and the rest. Nor was it only in character as 
such that he felt this rapture, but in the inter¬ 
action of characters. Human natures in con¬ 
tact are explosive, and Dickens loved an 
explosion, whether of laughter or hate, for 
itself. 

He did not place his explosive elements 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWH 


4i 


together and sit delicately apart exclaiming 
“ How interesting! ” and wondering what 
would happen. Not at all. He rather 
strengthened the charges and then fired the 
train himself with infinite glee. What we call 
Dickens’ tendency to melodrama is simply this 
love of an explosion. He was determined that 
there should be no mistake about it, no half¬ 
hearted pop behind the scenes, but that every¬ 
body should share the fun or the thrill. Thus, 
in Martin Chuzzlewit, his rapture not only gives 
us the magnificent scenes of comedy—Peck¬ 
sniff’s welcome of Martin Chuzzlewit, the 
dinner at Todgers’s, Mrs. Gamp’s tea-making 
and the quarrel of Mrs. Gamp and Mrs. Prig 
—but it enhances the senility of Anthony 
Chuzzlewit and old Chuffey, the balefulness 
of Jonas, the fatality of Nadgett, the cynical 
villainy of Tigg and the patient waiting for 
vengeance of old Martin. Whenever there is 
any desperate dealing afoot, one feels Dickens 
on tip-toe. He is almost too eager. From the 
moment when Jonas, after his interception on 
the ship, comes to a decision, there is no mis¬ 
take about the nature of that decision. His 
eager questioning of Dr. Jobling as to the 
position of the jugular vein, his ghastly merri¬ 
ment, his behaviour in the coach with Tigg, 



42 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

and his demeanour on disturbing the pleasam 
tea-party give him desperately away. Even 
that is not enough. Tom Pinch , on that last 
occasion, had intended to mention the sleuth 
Nadgett’s name, but Jonas’ violence had pre¬ 
vented him. Dickens, agog with excitement, 
rubs in this disappearance of the villain’s last 
chance. 

“ If the name could have passed his lips; 
if Jonas, in the insolence of his vile nature, had 
never roused him to do that old act of man¬ 
liness, for which (and not for his last offence) 
he hated him with such malignity; if Jonas 
could have learned, as he then could and would 
have learned, through Tom’s means, what 
unsuspected spy there was upon him; he 
would have been saved from the commission 
of a Guilty Deed, then drawing on towards its 
black accomplishment.” 

How capital are those capital letters, and 
with what a rapture of gruesomeness—not 
brutality—is that Guilty Deed described and 
its consequences visited upon the loathsome 
doer! Dickens loved his tragic as dearly as 
his comic episodes, and the creative energy * 
that flowed into Sairey Gamp was the same 
that animated Jonas Chuzzlewit and Quilp. 



MAMIN CHTJZZLEWH 


Nevertheless, though Dickens’ enthusiastic 
r enjoyment of every character and situation is 
captivating in its torrential energy , he reaches 
his supreme heights when humour is added to 
love. Forster, in his Life of Dickens , justly 
complains of those critics who picked holes in 
his work without any appreciation of his 
humour, as if Dickens, after Shakespeare, were 
not our greatest comic poet. Tragedy was ( 
not in his line, if only because in tragedy 
the element of proportion is vital. Dickens’! 
very exuberance forbade proportion, while 
it gave a vigour, a broadness and a variety 
to his comedy which has made it, in spite 
of all fastidious objections, the delight ofj 
every normal reader. It hardly needs saying 
that Shakespeare’s broad comedy is superior to 
that of Dickens, for Shakespeare had an un¬ 
paralleled profundity. What he added to an 
intense creative force was a spiritual under¬ 
standing of human life and human nature to 
which few men have ever attained. The hand 
which fashioned Hamlet and Cleopatra also 
fashioned Falstaff and Malvolio: of that we 
need no proof. Even at his merriest, Shake¬ 
speare went below the surface. Falstaff, Mal¬ 
volio, even Sir Toby Belch are more than comic 
types; they are men like ourselves who suffer 



44 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


and enjoy, with an ache lurking behind their 
laughter and a painful sense, even at the height 
of their antics, of the outrage which they are 
putting upon the dignity of their own natures. 
It is enough to compare the overthrow of 
Falstaff with that of Mr. Pecksniff. We pity 
Falstaff but we only smile at prostrate Peck¬ 
sniff. Yet, if Dickens’ comedy, compared 
with Shakespeare’s, is superficial, that does 
not convict it of falsity. There is a great deal 
of truth upon the surface, whether of men or 
of things; and Dickens seized that truth with 
a rapturous acuteness which no other English 
novelist, unless it be Fielding, has ever dis¬ 
played. 

Pecksniff and his daughters, Sairey Gamp, 
Mrs. Todgers, Dr. Jobling, Tigg and Chevy 
Slyme are not untrue; they are only incom¬ 
plete from the point of view of perfect know¬ 
ledge. There is no reason why comic narra¬ 
tive should be informed by an all-embracing 
knowledge, since the greater part of observable 
life takes place on the surface. It is a common 
regret of men and women that they are judged 
by their surfaces; but how else should they 
be judged when their depths break through so 
seldom ? All we can object to in Pecksniff and 
Sairey Gamp is that their third dimension is 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 45 

wanting, and we cannot even infer it except, 
possibly, in Pecksniff’s case, when he is loath¬ 
somely wooing Mary Graham or falling, like 
a greedy gull, into the trap laid for him by 
Tigg. One is bound, on cool reflection, to 
admit this deficiency, but in the heat of reading 
how little it is apparent! Dickens makes up 
for it magnificently by his masterly grip upon 
the two dimensions, and by the variety, the 
vivacity and the conviction with which he dis¬ 
plays them. Martin Chuzzlewit is a great novel, 
and it is the comic scenes and characters that 
make it so. From the moment when Pecksniff 
is seen recovering, with pickled brown paper 
and brandy, in the back parlour we are under 
the spell of Dickens’ irresistible power of comic 
delineation and inexhaustible invention of 
comic dialogue. And if his greatest scenes are 
episodic, like the dinner at Todgers’s and Mrs. 
Gamp’s visit to the Moulds, there is no fault 
in that. One must stand still to laug h; and 
having laughed prodigiously with Dickens the 
mind is so lightened that, like an airy body, it 
is carried rapidly onward by the rush of his 
subsequent narration. 

Upon Mrs. Gamp and Pecksniff their creator 
visits a certain amount of moral indignation. 
His was not the indignation of a philosopher or 



46 SOME GREAT: ENGLISH NOVELS 

a puritan, but the blaze of a very generous 
heart which had known much misery, against 
the people and abuses which cause most of the 
misery suffered by common humanity, par¬ 
ticularly by the humanity of large towns. 
Dickens’ indignation varies considerably in 
emphasis throughout his work, and it is 
observable that it is least effective where it is 
least disguised. When he exhibits the naked 
flames, instead of using their heat to fire the 
crucible of his art, the appearance is not par¬ 
ticularly impressive. Thus, in Martin Chuzzle- 
wit, the indignation is really fiercest just where 
the art is coldest, namely, in some of the 
incidental American scenes, where he uncon¬ 
trollably bursts out into immoderate diatribes 
which justly earned American resentment. 
His bare opinion was not deeply enough 
founded to be truly valuable, when dog¬ 
matically expressed. The portraits of Colonel 
Diver, Scadder and Hannibal Chollop would 
have been more than sufficient, and there 
the artist was allowing his emotion to fulfil 
its proper function of fusing into a par¬ 
ticular form the elements of his observation. 
Again, the moral theme in general of this^ 
n<^vel is the evil of selfishness, and yet the 
lesson of Martin Chuzzlewit is the thing to which 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 


47 


its readers pay a very perfunctory attention. 
The reform of thoughtless and self-centred 
young Martin, the wooden attitude of Mark 
Tapley with his recurrent tag about “ coming 
out strong,” and the rhetorical speeches of old 
Martin concerning the curse of riches do not 
either pierce our hearts or satisfy our judg¬ 
ments : we take them as so much machinery, 
enjoying the individuals in action, but bidding 
them go hang as moral instances. As for 
Jonas Chuzzlewit, we thrill to him as a mon¬ 
strous villain, but it really matters very little 
whether or no old Anthony’s system of edu¬ 
cation would normally produce such a villain. 
After all, Anthony is a monstrosity. 

The truth is that Dickens’ moral indigna¬ 
tion, for all its natural heat, only approaches 
sublimity of expression when it is almost 
indistinguishable from love. He loved young 
Martin a little, Mark Tapley a little more, and 
Jonas Chuzzlewit a great deal; but these 
affections were nothing beside his emotions 
towards Sairey Gamp and Pecksniff. Sairey 
Gamp, as the type of incompetent, drunken 
sick nurse, might have been treated like 
Scadder; with a few masterly touches of 
description and dialogue she would have been 
as vivid a figure, and no more. That would 



48 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

have been sufficient for Dickens’ indignation. 
But he fell in love with her, of course he did— 
with her umbrella, her rusty gown, her master¬ 
ful treatment of unruly patients, her well- 
mapped alcoholic regimen and, above all, the 
allusive, meandering, Gampian eloquence that 
has become immortal. How could he have 
imagined her making herself comfortable in 
the sick Lewsome’s bedroom, unless he had 
loved her so much that he became merged in 
her? Is it not Dickens himself, in the person 
of Mrs. Gamp, who gives the order for supper ? 

“ ‘ I think, young woman,’ said Mrs. Gamp 
to the assistant chambermaid, in a tone expres¬ 
sive of weakness, ‘ that I could pick a little bit 
of pickled salmon, with a nice little sprig of 
fennel, and a sprinkling of white pepper. I 
takes new bread, my dear, with just a little 
pat of fresh butter, and a mossel of cheese. 
In case there should be such a thing as a cow- 
cumber in the ’ouse, will you be so kind as 
bring it, for I’m rather partial to ’em, and they 
does a world of good in a sick room. If they 
draws the Brighton Old Tipper here, I takes 
that ale at night, my love; it bein’ considered 
wakeful by the doctors. And whatever you 
do, young woman, don’t bring more than a 



MARTIN CHUZZLEW1T 


49 


shilling’s-worth of gin and water warm when I 
rings the bell a second time.’ ” 

The “ Brighton Old Tipper ” alone gives 
the man away. In this early speech, however, 
Dickens had not entirely warmed to Mrs. 
Gamp’s eloquence; but his warmth grew 
apace, and by the time that Sairey was pre¬ 
siding at poor Mercy’s tea-table, “ resting her 
saucer on the palm of her outspread hand,” he 
had completely incorporated her. In that 
scene and at every subsequent appearance her 
speeches are classic, and go on from strength 
to strength. It might have been thought that 
her quarrel with Betsey Prig would have been 
her climax, and that no invention about the 
Harris family could have eclipsed the reminis¬ 
cence of Mrs. Harris’ First, 

“ which Mr. Harris who was dreadful timid 
went and stopped his ears in an empty dog- 
kennel, and never took his hands away or 
came out once till he was showed the baby, 
wen bein’ took with fits, the doctor collared 
him and laid him on his back upon the airy 
stones, and she was told to ease her mind, his 
owls was organs.” 

But it was not so. Even in the midst of old 

E 



So SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

Martin’s tremendous dealing out of justice, 
when Pecksniff himself loses artistic solidity, 
Sairey Gamp rises to a still more gigantic 
stature of inconsequence with her last oration 
about her business, 

“ ‘ which, Mr. Chuzzlewit,’ she said, ‘ is 
well beknown to Mrs. Harris as has one sweet 
infant (though she do not wish it known) in 
her own family by the mother’s side, kep in 
spirits in a bottle; and that sweet babe she 
see at Greenwich Fair, a-traveiling in company 
with the pink-eyed lady, Prooshan dwarf, and 
livin’ skelinton, which judge her feelins when 
the barrel organ played, and she was showed 
her own dear sister’s child, the same not bein’ 
expected from the outside picter, where it was 
painted quite contrairy in a livin’ state, a 
many sizes larger, and performing beautiful 
upon the Arp, which never did that dear child 
know or do: since breathe it never did to 
speak on, in this wale! ’ ” 

And when, after the curt words of old 
Martin, she “ fell into one of the walking 
swoons ” and departed on the arm of Poll 
Sweedlepipe, we feel that the brightest light in 
the book has gone out. For we, too, love 



MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT 51 

Mrs. Gamp, and all the moral indignation left 
is a very subtle refinement of that emotion. 

Similar considerations apply to Pecksniff, 
whose very name is a masterpiece. We may 
well loathe him and blush for him as a portrait 
of that vice of hypocrisy with which, not 
altogether unjustly, foreign observers tax us. 
But what indignation can stand out against 
the picture of Mr. Pecksniff benignantly sway¬ 
ing against the banisters and asking to be 
favoured with Mrs. Todgers’s idea of a wooden 
leg ? P ecksniff, like Bottom, is t ranslated: 
Dickens’ love, overpowering primary indig¬ 
nation, snatches him up and places him in a 
legendary world, which has no less reality than 
the world of fact, though it is a different reality. 
His hypocrisy takes on a heroic stature, in the 
light of Dickens’ comedy: it becomes an 
idealised master pattern to which mere sub¬ 
lunary Pecksniffism can only approximate. 
To compare him with individuals and call him 
a caricature is to miss the truth of Pecksniff 
altogether. He is a comic sublimation, like 
the Socrates of Aristophanes’ Clouds. Mere 
caricatures do not live, since their momentary v 
life is bound up with that of their transitory 
subjects; but Pecksniff lives for ever, in the full 
bloom of his oily cheerfulness, in the company 



52 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

of Cherry and Merry, the pride of Tom Pinch 
and of a Wiltshire village. We almost regret 
his exposure and we forget that figure of 
a “ drunken, squalid, begging-letter-writing 
man ” who, in the epilogue, is said to live 
on Tom Pinch’s magnanimity. Against so 
unctuous a spirit revengefulness is unavailing: 
Dickens, who called him up and adored him, 
was powerless to destroy him. The bare 
mention of Martin Chuzzlewit conjures him 
before us at once in all the perfection of cunning 
imposture, half persuaded of virtue by the 
vehemence of his own professions. 

“ ‘ When I have wound myself up, if I may 
employ such a term,’ said Mr. Pecksniff with 
exquisite tenderness, ‘ and know that I am 
Going, I feel that in the lesson afforded by 
the works within me, I am a Benefactor to my 
Kind.’ ” 

That is the Pecksniff who defies death—a 
figure whom only Dickens, the creator of so 
many immortals, could have fashioned. And 
his type exists to-day, though in altered cir¬ 
cumstances : we may find him on the staff of 
nearly every newspaper. 



Ill 

PENDENNIS 

Pendennis is Thackeray’s Tom Jones, his 
Illusions Perdues, his Education Sentimentale : it 
belongs to the great branch of biographical 
novels, of which Marcel Proust’s A la recherche 
des temps perdus is one of the latest and most 
important descendants. The cadets of this 
family, especially in English literature, are as 
numerous as the waves of the sea, but they 
have neither the stature nor the longevity of 
the great branch. How many novels have we 
not read in the last thirty years that carried a 
hero through school and university, through 
his first love and his first adventures in London 
up to the time when he is forty, married and 
no longer heroic? And how many of these 
still keep the vitality of Pendennis ? Though all 
the characters, conditions, customs and public 
opinions of which that novel was true have 
passed away, it stubbornly lives on as a work 
to be reckoned with, apart from any enjoy- 

53 



54 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

ment which may, or may not, be derived 
from reading it. This persistence of Pen- 
dennis is something of a mystery. Many com¬ 
pleter works of art have already wilted, and 
hundreds more admirable heroes than Arthur 
Pendennis are now forgotten. Moreover, its 
vitality is not Thackeray’s vitality in the sense 
that the vitality of Martin Chuzzlewit is abun¬ 
dantly Dickens’ — an irresistible personal 
emanation as heady as strong wine: in 
Pendennis , at all events, Thackeray the man is 
rather a pale and peevish ghost, whose ten¬ 
dency to irritating soliloquy will cure most 
readers of any wish to revive him. Yet your 
Clay hangers and Tono-Bungays and Sinister Streets, 
though more modern, more pointed and pos¬ 
sibly more amusing, turn a little sickly, like 
the gods in Walhall without Freia’s apples, 
when brought alongside of this long, rambling 
and episodic tale. 

Professor Saintsbury, one of the warmest 
living admirers of Thackeray, asserts that “ one 
finds a curious unanimity among qualified and 
well-affected judges that Pendennis is, perhaps, 
tjie most delightful of Th^^rayXSweli^and^ 
he proceeds7~in his Introduction to the Oxford 
edition, to expatiate on the various delights. 
It is very well, but I believe Pendennis to have 



PENDENNIS 


55 


securer buttresses than these unanimities and 
delights. The spirit of delight is a wayward 
and inattentive creature, who does not always 
come when you ring the bell: she waits 
sedulously upon one generation and entirely 
refuses to attend the next. She offers different 
goods to different customers sitting at the 
same moment at the same table; for what is 
she, after all, but a phantom of the individual 
temperament? But Pendennis, surely, is upheld 
by admirat ion, eve nowhere sheer "delight - is 
re straine d; and the qualities commanding 
this more sober emotion explain, perhaps, 
more cogent lyThe massiv e' durabilltv ~oF th e^ 
structure^. 

No quality .in. Pendennis is more remarkable 
than Tha cke ray’s, fidelity.-to experience- Vir¬ 
ginia Woolf, I think, refers fleetingly some- 
~where in The Common Reader tcTTns “ patient 
realism.” The accuracy of perception which 
is that witty lady’s gift is reflected in this 
apparently random phrase; and the emphasis 
is to be laid, not upon the realism, but upon 
the patience. The almost universal fault jof 
m °dem bio graphical nov els is impatience, an 
. infection from which n o work of art ever 
recovers. Rapidity of execution is not neces¬ 
sarily a sign of impatience: the fatal impru- 



56 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

dence is premature birth-giving, that snatching 
of representations from the womb of thought 
before they are ripe. All young artists are 
subj ect to this impulse : it. is irresistihlp~~~Riit 
they cannot override the laws of nature; and, 
if they will choose for their seven-months 
children types of art that only completest 
gestation can properly shape, they must pay 
the penalty. An impatiently written bio¬ 
graphical novel always betrays itself by an 
element of caricature . The poor thing is not 
solid, so it must Be tricked out to appear bright, 
quaint, original, what you will. It earns its 
applause and trips off to an early grave. We 
need not repine. No physical suffering is 
involved, and the authors of these creatures 
are often most comfortably rewarded; but the 
reward, like the creature, is perishable. The 
patient artist, who conceives from a ripe mind, 
does not bring to birth these weaklings, nor 
conceal weaknesses by accentuating deformities. 
He knows that, in the long run, nothing is so 
dull, so commonplace, so unoriginal as the 
unusual and the piquant. T o lew writers is it 
given, as it was given to Dickens, to be a 
creator of gigantic, supra-mundane absurdities: 
there, is a force within such genius which dis¬ 
penses with patience. But for the others, even 



PENDENNIS 


57 


for the greatest, patience is the golden virtue. 
Novelists have never practised this virtue in 
vain, for by it the y have discovered that the 
great secrets and myst eries, the compelling 
'tragedies and the abiding comedies, of human 
life lie "Beneath the outwardly "uniform and 
commonplace^ in the average experience ancll 
in the passions and reactions which all menjl 
share. Youth cannot realise this truth, and 
middle age too o ften chooses to forget it. 
Whole generatioris”seem sometimes to ignore 
or to be afraid of it: possibly our own is one 
of them. If so, we condemn ourselves to 
inferiority in comparison with Thackeray’s 
age. For patience in art shows courage and 
great In ward Silling 1 lliTand Thackeray ’s age 
^Kad these. Thackeray, perhaps^ had more 
courage than strength , but ev en his strength 
ITnortu bcdesplse d by us. Few imaginative 
writers of our day have the strength to be so 
faithful and so resolutely to resist the tempta¬ 
tion, for which there is no better word than 
“ faking ” experience. 

Pen dermis is a very long novel containing a 
great variety of lively scenes and characters, 
full of action, as abundant in humour a s in 
sentiment , reflecting an exceedingl y wide and 



58 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 
assiduous observation, and exploiting many 

^ontains~~ no caricature! Indeed, Thackeray 
»vas wanting in that cocksureness which 
makes the good caricaturist; yet many a 
novelist as sceptical as he would not have 
avoided that almost involuntary surrender to 
occasional weakness or weariness which results 
in a comic or satirical foreshortening of ex¬ 
perience. Thackeray, as athletes say, had an 
exceptional “ wind,” which carried him 
through to the finish without any tricks or 
makeshifts. It has been said that Captain 
Costigan is a caricature, but this judgment, I 
believe, rests upon mne or two aspects of him 
that a re, not materials Possibly—ThoughTrF 
the absence of direct historical evidence it 
would be unwise to say certainly—so low a 
character could never have been an officer in 
an Irish regiment, even in time of war. Yet 
it is to be remarked that the evi dence o f 
Costigan’s service m~the “ foightmgHuncI^ 
therd a nd i nird " is noH more than'Tus own 
unreliable conversation, and that his creator 
makes no effort to substantiate it; so we may 
dismiss it, if we please, with the visionary 
glories of the Captain’s noble birth and 
ancestral estater~~PuriST 5 , again, itiavnfeason^ 



PENDENNIS 


59 


ably take objection to the comic spelling in 
which his words are rendered, as being in the 
bad old tradition of farce. But, in truth, it is 
almost impossible to render in written words 
the unmistakable reality of a strong Irish 
brogue, and the fact that Thackeray followed, 
in this respect, a convention docs not convict 

him of caricature*_These externals apart, 

surely Costigan rings true enough as one of 
those dissipated derelicts who are to be found 
on the outskirts of the stage, a drunkard, a 
sponger and a boaster, with impossible manners 
and a few domestic virtues. Thackeray does 
not strain his part in the story, which is a 
comparatively small one: he uses him where 
necessary and then dismisses him without 
ceremony. Even on his first appearance, when 
for a moment he t^Tes the centre of the stage 
as Arthur’s chosen ihther-i«-law^_.Thackexa.)t 
never exceed^aTdstnrTesframTln his comedy. 
If you take the interview between Costigan and 
Major Pendennis, when the latter undeceives 
the Irishman with regard to Arthur’s prospects 
—an episode where both characters, gradually 
roused to anger, are thrown into high relief— 
you will not find one illegitimate phrase or 
forced remark. The situation is what makes 
the comedy, not the idiosyncrasies of the 




60 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

characters. It is a true test, out of which 
Thackeray invariably comes with his artistic 
honour untouched. He was too sure of his 
effects to spoil them by over-emphasis. 

It is not, however, by the character of 
Costigan that Thackeray’s patient fidelity 
stands or falls; for it is strikingly exemplified 
in Pendennis, not only by the spacious rhythms 
of the narrative, but in such characters as 
s fielen and Arthur Pendennis, th e Major, 
Laura and Bla nche, Harry Foker, Bom, the. 
'Tothermgay and even Sir Francis Claver ing. 
If Thackeray did not stand in English literature 
so eminently as he does, and if Pendennis were 
not so familiar, insistence upon this point 
might be misunderstood as presenting this 
great, polished and humorous writer in the 
guise of a mere painstaking plodder. But let 
us give praise that the brilliance, eloquence 
and movement of Thackeray’s work are so 
generally acknowledged that no misconception 
can arise from pointing out how, with these 
gifts at his command, he controlled and 
enhanced them by the virtue of patience. He 
_w as not afraid of being dull—a sure sign in an 
author that he is master of~Kis mind .and -of 
his material. Consider Arthur Pendennis, for 
example. Nobody can claim that he is either 



PENDENNIS 


61 


an admirable or a lovable person: he is 
irritating and tiresome very often, without any 
marked compensating virtue such as reconciles 
us to generous Tom Jones. He is not even— 
whatever Thackeray may have intended—a 
good type of the average sensual Englishman, 
who, apart from certain of Harry Foker’s 
extravagances, is much more like that amiable 
gentleman, fjen is a bit too clever, and a bit 
too introspective, too like his creator, jn fine.- 
Yyt with all these disadvantages Arthur Pen¬ 
dennis succeeds by the sheer strength, truth" 
^!id" amplitude'oThis delineation. Above the 
innumerable dead protagonists of biographical 
novels he stands beside Tom Jones in the same 
order of immortality. Martin Chuzzlewit was 
another such vain and selfish young fellow, but 
how ridiculous and mechanical he appears, 
with his sudden conversion by Tapley and the 
swamps, beside Arthur Pendennis! The com¬ 
parison, though it would be foolish to press it, 
is a just one in essentials: both were spoilt 
boys redeemed, or at least instructed, by ex¬ 
perience. And what Thackeray makes clear 
in Arthur is that a convincing effect of this 
kind can only be obtained by the patient 
working out of unhurried detail and the delicate 
^markin g of gradual change. It inrue that" 



62 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

after the spirited opening with the Fotheringay 
affair and the masterly rapidity with which 
Arthur’s Oxford career is surveyed wc some¬ 
times groan under his dialogues with Warring¬ 
ton in the Temp1e 1 we hum and haw over so 
much Fanny and, to wards the end, heartil y 
curse Sadduceeism ancT Thackeray’s concern 
about it; yet we have to confess that Arthur’s 
flesh never changes into wood, that it is like 
our own flesh, and that he passes out of the 
last chapter into the interesting limbo of 
“ ever afterwards,” as human, as wayward and 
as incalculable as any of ourselves, still but 
half-taught, half-resigned, irrationally hopeful 
and unreasonably despondent. 

“ His children or their mother have never 
heard a harsh word from him; and when his 
fits of moodiness and solitude are over, welcome 
him back with never-failing regard and con¬ 
fidence.” 

It has taken forty years and nearly a 
thousand pages to give an individual point to 
that remark,; and it will hardly ever take less, 
whether in real life or fiction. 

That Major Pendennis is a remarkable 
creation needs no saying: we enjoy him and' 
believe in him from the first moment when we 



PENDENNIS 


63 

find him opening his letters at breakfast in his 
club, and our belief is only a trifle shaken when, 
in the interests of the not very telling intrigue 
surrounding Altamont-Amory, he is shown 
pleadingun his knees to Pen against th e latter’s 
rejection of a dishonourable bargain—He is 
one of those characters who continue to exist 
outside the book in which they were born. 
Though comic he is never ridiculous, and 
though pitiable in his decline he is never con¬ 
temptible: indeed his manly defeat of the 
cowardly Morgan—one of the most excellent 
chapters in the whole book—admirably em¬ 
phasises th e solidity of the manjunder all the 
painfuTrefinem e nts of his toilet and the pre- 
judices of his caste. Unlike his nephew, he 
comes on to the stage a formed character, 
absolutely unchangeable, and in this respect he 
superficially resembles many a character of 
(Dickens. But in reality there is nothing 
Dickensian about him. He is not the mag¬ 
nification of a fantasy, not the embodiment of 
an idiosyncrasy enlarged by comic genius to 
superhuman proportions, but the embodiment, 
rather, of a very rigid attitude of mind, which 
Thackeray more than once calls worldliness. 
Professor Saintsbury says of the Major that 
“ the club element has churned and foamed 




64 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

itself into an elderly but wonderfully attractive 
Venus of the other sex ”; but I confess to 
finding the Major’s chief attraction elsewhere 
than in his carefully preserved personal appear¬ 
ance and popularity. All the details of his 
toilet, his bachelor habits, his social strategy, 
his foibles and his snobbishness are exceedingly 
lively and amusing, but what gives him his 
stature is the extraordinary exactitude of his 
presentatio n as the expressio n of a fixed attitude^ 
—-the attitude of worldly sell-interest. Here 
again the triumph is of Thackeray’s patience 
and artistic resourcefulness. The Major neve r 
intrudes, vet things are so contrived th at he Is 
~aTwayT thprp tn give his r eflection upon every 
turn of And he never fails us, 

whether he is manoeuvring the love-sick Pen 
out of his entanglement, adroitly managing 
Mrs. Pendennis while sparing her feelings, 
paying court to the Begum or pressing his 
worldly wisdom upon his nephew. His worldly 
wisdom is dismal enough—though more dismal 
to read than to practise—but it is so admirably 
phrased by Thackeray that it never becomes 
stale or mechanical, just as the Major himself, 
whom the least hasty push on Thackeray’s 
part would have made a figure of fun, never 
loses his dignity. No chapter more admirably 



PENDENNIS 


65 

shows how Thackeray kept his measure with 
this character than that where the Major, 
espying Arthur from Bays’s club window, 
summons him and takes his arm to call upon 
Lady Clavering, getting “ bows from a duke 
at a crossing, a bishop (on a cob), and a 
Cabinet Minister with an umbrella,” and 
expounding, as he progresses, the poor swell’s 
vade-mecum to a comfortable existence. It 
would have been so easy to overdo the satire 
and to shatter the Major with contempt; but 
not so Thackeray, who waits and smiles and 
registers. The Major’s venerating embrace 
of the great duke’s gloved finger, his uncon¬ 
scious imitation of the duke’s curt sentences, 
his expansive assertion that a magnate with 
ten thousand acres of the best land in Cheshire 
may do as he likes, and his patronising pride 
in Arthur’s literary success, with a side glance 
at “ poor Byron who ruined himself, and con¬ 
tracted the worst habits by living with poets 
and newspaper writers,” are all so delicately 
touched in that the old man’s shallowness and 
vanity are exposed with all their bloom upon 
them. His last speech in that chapter is 
typical of Thackeray’s art. 

“ ‘ Lady Clavering is going out for her 

F 



66 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

drive,’ the major said. ‘ We shall only have to 
leave our pasteboards, Arthur.’ He used the 
word ‘ pasteboards,’ having heard it from some 
of the ingenuous youth of the nobility about 
town, and as a modern phrase suited to Pen’s 
tender years.” 

Only Thackeray would have observed so 
small a matter and have used it as an almost 
unnoticeable stroke precisely where it was 
most telling. A similar skill, a skill of in¬ 
finitely patient accumulation us ed with abso- 
lute relevance, can be traced in tKe pres enta-, 
ti on of the silly curate Smirke, Bo ws the 
embittered musician, Samuel Huxter the vulgar 
but good-hearted young medical student, and, 
above all, in Harry Foker. Harry Foker 
might have been just a jolly joke, a kind of 
superior Bob Allen, with his horsiness, his 
“ stunning ” clothes and his imperturbable 
good-fellowship; but he turns out, under 
Thackeray’s unerring draughtsmanhip, a most 
genuine and lovable fellow, if a fool. His 
dialogue with Pen, after the ball at Gaunt 
House, when Pen has airily confessed his inten¬ 
tion to marry Blanche for her money, is a 
masterpiece. The gilded youth, with his 
brewery-won wealth and his gallery of girls 



PENDENNIS 


67 

in tights, bursts out into a horrified cry of 
anguish at hearing this proposed desecration 
of the shrine where he hopelessly but genuinely 
adored. Only an author who possessed every 
atom of his creation could have written those 
two tragic speeches of the “ pretty downy ” 
Foker which sadly cheapen the gentlemanliness 
of gentlemanly Pen. They are credible, they 
are dramatic and at one stroke give Harry 
Foker another dimension. They equal any 
speech indited by the “ naturally good heart ” 
of Tom Jones, and they are infinitely more 
touching because of their fumbling diction. 
“ But what’s the use of talking? I’m booked 
for another race. It’s that kills me, Pen.” 
All Tom Jones’s copious appeals to the better 
nature of his friend Nightingale do not rise 
to the emotional height of these three sen¬ 
tences, which betray poor Foker’s agony at the 
thought of Blanche sacrificed to just such a 
worldly engagement as he himself was bound 
by; and none of Thackeray’s heart-throbs 
over Pen’s dalliance with pretty Fanny do him 
half so much credit as these which he placed 
behind flashy Mr. Foker’s waistcoat. 

Any excursus on Thackeray’s women would 
need a wider sweep than the confines of 



68 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

Pendennis, within which I shall remain ; and 
the noble lady of Esmond, Becky Sharp and 
the simple Amelia could hardly be excluded 
from such a discussion. Thackeray was not 
very curious of variety in women, and, though 
he studied his chief female characters with the 
same patient fidelity as his male, his women 
tend to sort themselves into the noble and 
affectionate, the affected and worldly, and the 
stagy and more or less improper. Blanche 
Amory, the puss, of Pendennis, is a delightful 
figure of comedy, with her arch wiles, her 
snatches of French and her emotions, but beside 
Becky Sharp she appears rather frivolous: 
one might damage the wings of that butterfly 
in trying to examine them too closely. The 
Fotheringay, of course, is a wonderful study 
of that type of executive artist which, in the 
form of a woman, is distractingly beautiful, 
immensely energetic and absolutely insensible. 
She is like some adorable steam-roller, in¬ 
exhaustibly supplied with the fuel of health, 
good spirits and humourless common-sense, 
which functions amazingly when directed by 
the brains of some invisible driver, as the 
Fotheringay by poor little Bows; and when 
there is nobody at the wheel she goes on 
blandly and blindly flattening people out. 



PENDENNIS 


69 

Her conversation during the Chatteris episode, 
especially in her philosophic pacification of the 
outraged Costigan, is quite classic; and when 
that episode is over, Thackeray, with his usual 
tact, relegates her to the position of a “ walker- 
on.” As for Fanny, her creator really exhausts 
all there is to be said of her, the sentimental 
(if only potential) grisette. Many people think 
that he said too much, and perhaps they are 
not far wrong. 

There only remain, in the first rank, Helen 
Pendennis and Laura, who form a kind of 
indivisible entity, or Siamese twinSj of the 
angelic persuasiojv cr-ushingl yaffectionate, be¬ 
nignly jealous, irritatingly long-suffering and 
extremely ignorant. Laura only exists to 
supply the necessary punitive aspect, when 
Pen needs castigation, to this otherwise in¬ 
variably tender and sensitive maternal coun¬ 
tenance, and, after Helen’s death has severed 
the connection, to supply Arthur’s children, 
eventually, with a similar guardian. Few 
people, at all events of a more modern genera¬ 
tion, can have read Pendennis without some 
internal exclamations of annoyance at 
Thackeray’s attitude to Pern's adoring but 
unwise mother. She was obviously just as 
trying in her way as old Lisbeth Bede. George 



70 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


Eliot, being a woman, would have made no 
bones about saying so; and the effect would 
have been a great deal better, for, in truth, the 
reader feels a far deeper sympathy for Adam’s 
mother than for Pen’s. Yet we must not be 
unjust to Thackeray, who was a man, not a 
demi-god, and had certain tender spots in his 
heart, the touching of which did not neutralise 
his skill or unnerve his art, but induced him to 
couple the normal diapason with a tremolo 
stop of the vox humana type. Helen Pendennis 
draws out that stop every time, and we should 
appreciate her more if Thackeray had re¬ 
strained his tendency to lachrymose heaven¬ 
ward glances on her behalf. Indeed, the 
discerning reader can hardly help perceiving, 
in spite of his discomfort at Thackeray’s senti¬ 
mental apostrophes, that Helen Pendennis is 
one of the truest characters that he ever 
depicted. The modern age of motor-cars, 
telegrams and telephones has speeded up 
mothers considerably, making them less inno¬ 
cent and perhaps less long-suffering; but, 
given Mrs. Pendennis’ date, her history, her 
widowhood, her country seclusion and her 
only son, who can deny that in her every 
motion and thought, in her susceptibility, her 
partisanship, her self-sacrifice, her injustice 



PENDENNIS 


7* 


and her want of worldly wisdom she is abso¬ 
lutely true and living? The world has not 
so far advanced that memories of many such 
grandmothers are extinct. If Thackeray never 
gave us a scene like that of Lisbeth fretting 
Adam Bede, and if he tearfully condoned 
Helen’s foibles, at least he never falsified 
them. As he reveals her nearly irretrievable 
weakness over the Fotheringay, so he exhibits 
her awful descent upon Pen’s sick-bed, her 
cruelty to Fanny and her dumb resentment that 
Pen should have a secret in his heart hidden 
from her. His tenderness was excessive, but 
not misplaced, for he knew where and how 
deep the thorns enter a mother’s heart where 
an only son is concerned. When, at the height 
of Pen’s first passion, she finds him writing in 
his bed and takes the boy in her arms, soothing 
and comforting him, we are not ashamed to 
be moved; and we do not read without com¬ 
punction, if we are men, the description of 
her troubled days at the German spa when 

“ poor Pen was most constant and affectionate 
in waiting upon his mother whose wounded 
bosom yearned with love towards him, though 
there was a secret between them, and an 
anguish or rage almost on the mother’s part, 



72 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

to think that she was dispossessed somehow of 
her son’s heart, or that there were recesses in it 
which she must not or dared not enter. She 
sickened as she thought of the sacred days of 
boyhood when it had not been so—when her 
Arthur’s heart had no secrets, and she was his 
all in all: when he poured his hopes and 
pleasures, his childish griefs, vanities, triumphs 
into her willing and tender embrace; when 
her home was his nest still; and before fate, 
selfishness, nature, had driven him forth on 
wayward wings—to range on his own flight— 
to sing his own song—and to seek his own 
home and his own mate.” 

Thackeray’s patient realism, howeve r, has 
another side to it. If it accou nts- for - the -finish 
and perfection of his character-drawing, it has 
a depressing effect, in Pendennis at least, upon 
his more descriptive passages. This is par¬ 
ticularly evident in the chapters which give an 
extensive view of a young man’s life in London 
—Pen in chambers with Warrington, the 
harmony in the Back Kitchen, Captain Shan- 
don and the coulisses of journalism, and the 
manoeuvres and hangers-on of Bacon and 
Bungay. These chapters are not in the least 
dull; indeed, besides accuracy, they have 



PENDENNIS 


73 


humour and vivacity enough; but if you put 
them beside similar chapters of Dickens they 
seem to be strangely dead. Dickens’ extra¬ 
ordinary rapture, no doubt, translated every¬ 
thing he saw and enjoyed even what would 
normally be unenjoyable, but when Thackeray 
writes of what he himself had observed as if 
he were carefully reintegrating the life of some 
young spark in unburied Pompeii, one would 
sacrifice a good deal of accuracy for an ounce 
of Dickens’ gusto. On comparing Thackeray’s 
general description of the Temple in Chapter 
XXIX with the cognate passage in Martin 
Chuzzlewit , or with Lamb’s essay on the old 
benchers of the Inner Temple, the difference of 
tone is immediately apparent. The Temple 
and its inhabitants brim with life in Lamb 
and Dickens, but in Pendennis it has the 
atmosphere of a graveyard in which Pen and 
Warrington have unaccountably chosen to 
defy the ghosts of the Grumps and Paleys 
whom Thackeray so mournfully depicts. Or 
take the introduction to Shepherd’s Inn: 

“ somewhere behind the black gables and 
smutty chimney-stacks of Wych Street, Holy- 
well Street, Chancery Lane, the quadrangle 
lies, hidden from the outer world; and it is 



74 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


approached by curious passages and ambiguous 
smoky alleys, on which the sun has forgotten 
to shine. Slop-sellers, brandy-ball and hard¬ 
bake vendors, purveyors of theatrical prints 
for youth, dealers in dingy furniture, and 
bedding suggestive of anything but sleep, line 
the narrow walls and dark casements with their 
wares. The doors are many-belled: and 
crowds of dirty children form endless groups 
about the steps: or around the shellfish- 
dealers’ trays in these courts; whereof the 
damp pavements resound with pattens, and 
are drabbled with a never-failing mud. Ballad- 
singers come and chant here, in deadly gut¬ 
tural tones, satirical songs against the Whig 
Administration, against the bishops and dig¬ 
nified clergy, against the German relatives of 
an august royal family: Punch sets up his 
theatre, sure of an audience, and occasionally 
of a halfpenny from the swarming occupants 
of the houses: women scream after their 
children for loitering in the gutter, or, worse 
still, against the husband who comes reeling 
from the gin-shop;—there is a ceaseless din 
and life in these courts, out of which you pass 
into the tranquil, old-fashioned quadrangle of 
Shepherd’s Inn. In a mangy little grass-plat 
in the centre rises up the statue of Shepherd, 



PENDENNIS 


75 


defended by iron railings from the assaults of 
boys. . . 

How admirable it is, how classic and how 
cold! In transcribing the passage I have 
relished again the deft choice of epithets and 
the perfect phrasing of the sentences. But 
something is wanting, nevertheless, and that 
something is what you find, superabundantly 
perhaps, in Dickens when he is revelling in the 
glorious grime round Todgers’s, and in William 
de Morgan when he is lingering in Tallack 
Street. Nor is it only wanting in his geo¬ 
graphical passages, but nearly always when, 
in Pendennis, he is surveying a general scene of 
common life. One may except, perhaps, the 
ball at Baymouth—though it is not to be 
compared with the ball in Emma —and cer¬ 
tainly the rattling account of the bustle attend¬ 
ing the Glaverings’ arrival at Clavering Park; 
but one is nearly always conscious of it in the 
middle and later stages of the book, most 
especially at the famous dinner given by 
Bungay in the Row, where Thackeray shows 
himself a very finished “ quizz,” to use a 
phrase of his day, but fails to make the function 
go, because he gives the impression of a 
satirical showman exhibiting a collection of 



76 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

curious aborigines in a pen, with a special 
knowledge due to having lived among them 
and the ample suggestion that he now moves 
in more civilised circles. With how different 
a spirit does Balzac, who had as clear an eye 
and as wide an experience if less patience, set 
to work when he takes us behind the scenes of 
journalism in Illusions Perdues ! The rapidity 
of Lucien’s success and disaster may be unreal 
there, in the sense that an accelerated film is 
unreal, but the unreal tempo does not seriously 
falsify the picture. Compare Balzac’s mar¬ 
vellous description of the seething life of the 
Palais Royal, of Lousteau and Blondet, of 
D’Arthez and Chrestien, of Lucien’s first 
dramatic article and of the supper at Florine’s, 
with Thackeray’s office of the Pall Mall 
Gazette, Shandon and his prospectus, Bacon’s 
negotiations, Bungay’s dinner, Popjoy, Wagg 
and the rest—and it is difficult not to feel that 
the Englishman was holding his pen with cold 
fingers. 

Pendennis shows, more than any other of his 
great books, the strange absence of some 
warming principle in Thackeray which has 
done a disproportionate injury to his popu¬ 
larity and obscured the true greatness of his 
art, in England certainly and still more abroad. 



PENDENNIS 


77 


There are some admirers who, like Professor 
Saintsbury, perhaps compensate this deficiency 
by unconsciously transferring some of their 
own abundant warmth to the reading of 
Thackeray; there are others to whose cast of 
mind Thackeray’s coolness is congenial; but 
there are many more, I fear, who have been 
rendered antagonistic even to his manifest 
triumphs by their instinctive recognition of his 
constitutional deficiency. He fell seriously ill, 
it is true, while writing Pendennis, but that does 
not explain all. To say, as was commonly 
said in his lifetime, that he was a cynic explains 
nothing, because it is not true. Nobody who 
believed so utterly in the possibility of human's 
virtue and charity and unselfishness, how¬ 
soever rare, could be called a cynic. It was 
something more mysterious than cynicism 
which made him, for instance, suddenly hold 
up Smirke’s hidden love for Mrs. Pendennis 
as a type of all human cares. 

“ Mr. Smirke has a private care watching at 
his bedside, and sitting behind him on his 
pony; and is no more satisfied than the rest 
of us. How lonely we are in the world! how 
selfish and secret, everybody! You and your 
wife have pressed the same pillow for forty 



78 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

years and fancy yourselves united.—Psha, does 
she cry out when you have the gout, or do you 
lie awake when she has the toothache? Your 
artless daughter, seemingly all innocence and 
devoted to her mamma and her piano-lesson, 
is thinking of neither, but of the young 
lieutenant with whom she danced at the last 
ball—the honest frank boy just returned from 
school is secretly speculating upon the money 
you will give him, and the debts he owes the 
tart-man. The old grandmother crooning in 
the corner, and bound to another world within 
a few months, has some business or cares which 
are quite private and her own . . . and, as 
for your wife—O philosophic reader, answer 
and say—Do you tell her all ? Ah, sir—a 
distinct universe walks about under your hat 
and under mine—all things in nature are 
different to each—the woman we look at has 
not the same features, the dish we eat from has 
not the same taste to the one and the other— 
you and I are but a pair of infinite isolations, 
with some fellow-islands a little more or less 
near to us.” 

It was something more mysterious which 
made him appear so determined to show up, 
in spite of his unconcealed pride that he had 



PENDENNIS 


79 


all this sufficient inside knowledge from long 
familiarity, the seamy side of nearly everything 
that has a brilliant appearance—dukes and 
country gentlemen, Society ladies, popular 
bachelors, divine actresses, the innocence of 
youth, filial devotion, a university career, 
success at the Bar, the editing of newspapers, 
the publishing of books, the pleasure of writing, 
the sweetness of idling, the exhilaration of 
work—as if his features worked into a grimace 
whenever he considered any position, object 
or activity which anyone could have loved 
or anyone desired. For, through all these 
methodical exposures, brilliantly executed as 
they are, one sees, not a cynic washing his 
hands of the world, but a disappointed idealist 
disconsolately wringing them. 

Mr. G. K. Chesterton, in his book on 
Dickens, speaks in passing of Thackeray’s 
“ reverent scepticism.” This phrase, perhaps, 
is apt and compendious, but it goes really very 
little way towards explaining the chill some¬ 
where in Thackeray’s marrow which, some¬ 
times imperceptibly, sometimes obviously, 
sicklies over the robustness of his work. We 
know of his great domestic tragedy but we 
shall never know enough of Thackeray’s inner 
life to lay our finger surely upon the cause 



80 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

and the place of the flaw. Its hidden presence 
is revealed in Pendennis, not only by the ex¬ 
posures of seamy sides, but in the characteristic 
soliloquies of the author, which often burst 
upon the reader unawares, like squalls out of 
clear sky—the groans of a heart that can no 
longer stifle its oppression. 

“ It was the first step in life that Pen was 
making—Ah! what a dangerous journey it is, 
and how the bravest may stumble and the 
strongest fail. Brother wayfarer! may you 
have a kind arm to support yours on the path, 
and a friendly hand to succour those who fall 
beside you. May truth guide, mercy forgive 
at the end, and love accompany always. 
Without that lamp how blind the traveller 
would be, and how black and cheerless the 
journey! ” 

These ominous words introduce Arthur to 
Oxford. We have another “alas!” at the 
beginning of the next chapter over the selfish¬ 
ness and impurity of men, and later on in the 
same come two pages of melancholy reflection 
on the havoc that time plays with the friends 
of our youth. 

“ Fate has interposed darkly, and the young 



PENDENNIS 


81 


voices are silent, and the eager brains have 
ceased to work. This one had genius and a 
great descent, and seemed to be destined for 
honours which arc now of little worth to him: 
that had virtue, learning, genius—every faculty 
and endowment which might secure love, 
admiration, and worldly fame: an obscure 
and solitary churchyard contains the grave of 
many fond hopes, and the pathetic stone which 
bids them farewell—I saw the sun shining on 
it in the fall of last year, and heard the sweet 
village choir raising anthems round about. 
What boots whether it be Westminster or a little 
country spire which covers your ashes, or if, a 
few days sooner or later, the world forgets you ? ” 

Other dirges follow, not only over the 
hollowness of success, but over the tendency of 
love and truth to grow dim in human life, 
over the awe which must possess a man who 
looks back on childhood and reflects that he is 
the same, over the vanity of riches which an 
heir is waiting to inherit; and all are crowned 
by the tremendous dialogue in Chapter LXI, 
where Pen develops the creed of a sceptic to 
Warrington, and Thackeray’s remorseful in¬ 
dictment of Sadduceeism which follows it. 
Thackeray speaks: 



82 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

“To what, we say, does this scepticism lead? 
It leads a man to shameful loneliness and 
selfishness, so to speak—the more shameful, 
because it is so good-humoured and con¬ 
scienceless and serene. Conscience! What 
is conscience? Why accept remorse? What 
is public or private faith ? Mythuses alike 
enveloped in enormous tradition. If seeing 
and acknowledging the lies of the world, 
Arthur, as see them you can with only too 
fatal a clearness, you submit to them without 
any protest further than a laugh: if, plunged 
yourself in easy sensuality, you allow the whole 
wretched world to pass groaning by you un¬ 
moved : if the fight for the truth is taking 
place, and all men of honour are on the ground 
armed on one side or the other, and you alone 
are to lie on your balcony and smoke your 
pipe out of the noise and the danger, you had 
better have died, or never been at all, than 
such a sensual coward.” 

It is Thackeray’s stricken soul arguing with 
itself, and he allows Arthur, grown to the 
stature of Mephistopheles, to answer him 
imperturbably with the long speech begin¬ 
ning: “The truth, friend! Where is the 
truth? ” 

Other great men have uttered similar la- 



PENDENNIS 


83 

ments, but few have been so persistently 
incapable of self-consolation. Thackeray has 
neither the pride of Leopardi, the exultation 
of Lucretius nor the Preacher’s acquiescence 
in the happiness of work well done. His 
mystery is that of an intensely creative mind 
unnerved, and of a man made to enjoy but 
doomed to lamentation. He desired success, 
popularity, friends, love—and he found them: 
he knew enthusiasm and the intoxicating joy 
of young ambition realised. Yet he writes as 
one who has no love, who has spurned am¬ 
bition and whose enthusiasm has turned to 
bitterness. Nevertheless, he could write his 
great novels, surveying large tracts of life with 
unfailing penetration, creating his characters 
with never-wearying care, vicariously sym¬ 
pathising with every emotion and desire of 
human hearts. The mere extent of his art, 
into which so much observation, humour and 
eloquence were thrown, should have been the 
very affirmation with which to overthrow his 
doubts and warm his soul. But for Thackeray 
this could not be, and the tongue of fire he 
needed, which would have made him, not a 
finer artist, but a greater poet, never de¬ 
scended upon him. For the great poets come 
near to all men, but Thackeray, to use his own 
words, remained an infinite isolation. 



IV 

THE EGOIST 

Some critics of to-day would, I believe, 
register scorn on hearing that any novel of 
George Meredith’s could be reckoned under the 
head of enchantment, and one might go so far 
with them as to admit that the effect which 
Meredith counted upon issuing from the stroke 
of Comedy was something more robust and 
intellectual; but scorn for George Meredith’s 
work in general only rebounds upon the 
scornful. The literary fortunes of such a writer 
are bound to vary with successive currents of 
taste and opinion, but that they will ever 
approach bankruptcy is certainly not to be 
thought of. 

To his readers of any particular moment, 
whether they be few or many, Meredith’s 
reputation may safely be left. He demands of 
them education, the faculty of steady reflection, 
an interest in ideas rather than incidents and a 
somewhat abnormal promptitude in following 

84 



THE EGOIST 


85 

metaphor. He gives them a great deal in 
return. If it be true that the psychological 
effect of great art is the organisation of good 
impulses in the percipient, then Meredith’s 
art is great, for the impulses which it organises 
✓are those of liberty, enthusiasm, healthy- 
mlndeclness, alertness, sell-discipline and wise 
laughter at folly. He was a penetrating reader 
of human mofives and a keen critic of outworn 
dogmas. Tyranny, pedantry and sloth of 
mind or body were abhorrent to him, and it was 
to lashing these and encouraging their opposites 
that he united his analytical power and his 
poetic vision. In the name of Comedy he was 
a moralist, but he gave his morals the form of 
art. Many of the causes for which he fought 
have triumphed since his day : in fact, the 
state of society which excited his irony is as 
extinct as the Austrian domination of Italy. 
Yet the art remains, with its shining virtues 
and its obvious defects—the art of Vittoria no 
less than that of The Ordeal of Richard Feverel, 
Evan Harrington, Harry Richmond, Diana of the 
Crossways, Beauchamp's Career and The Egoist. 

His defects may repel, but there is surely 
enough in this list—of his major works alone— 
to outweigh, if not to cancel, any just repulsion. 
His frequent over-emphasis and boisterous 




86 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


flights of a peculiar fancy, his exaggerated 
dislike for the obvious and the trite, his faulty 
ear for the cadences of English prose, an 
occasional grossness or want of fine taste, and 
a technique in dialogue which produces an 
effect of unreality, even, sometimes, of absurdity 
—these are the main heads of legitimate blame. 
We need not blink them, if we remember that 
George Meredith, like Carlyle, like Charles 
Lamb and—one might truly say—like Shake¬ 
speare, was so compounded as necessarily to be 
a mannerist. His mental progresses were ab¬ 
normal, to an extent of which he, of course, 
was quite unconscious. He did not willingly' 
torture our English tongue, nor deliberately 
intend to daze our minds with fantasias of 
elliptical imagery and irritate us with that 
somewhat garish verbal repartee which figured, 
for him as “ wit,” preferably Celtic. The very 
gifts which gave him originality and an 
individual coign of critical vantage made him 
also, at times, volcanically obscure, bombastic, 
and difficult of comprehension. However; 
much we may regret his projection of his 
peculiar self into his work, it is of little use to 
protest against it or state it as a flat condemna¬ 
tion. It was inevitable. Moreover, if Mere¬ 
dith’s prose is often involved, difficult and 



THE EGOIST 


87 

inharmonious, his thought is not obscure. A 
little patience will always find the thread, 
which is never trivial nor unworthy. But he 
was a rhapsodist as well as a thinker, and one 
must hear and see the rhapsodist. The face 
and the voice of George Meredith, if we had 
known them, would have made many a rough 
place smooth. 

I may, perhaps, confess a personal prefer¬ 
ence for The Egoist without defending my 
preference in detail. A general vote would 
place it high, in any case. In one of his' 
letters Meredith said th at it c ontained but half 
himself and that his friend would' like The 
Amazing Marriage better. His meaning is clear. 
In The Egoist he suppressed, or tried to sup¬ 
press, the rhapsodist, the gargantuan humours, 
the imaginative acrobatics. He used the 
eagle’s eye but pinioned its wings. He con¬ 
strained himself, like his Muse of Comedy 
handling the great Book of Earth, to “condense 
whole sections in a sentence and volumes in a 
character” : he focussed his gaze upon a narrow 
scene and a short span of time.^His concen¬ 
tration was not in vain : it gave firmness to Bis 
construction, ease to his narrative, brilliance 
to his portraiture and finality to his argument. 
Perhaps that is why The Egoist lasts so well, in 



88 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


spite of its faded Victorian setting. The top- 
Shats and strapped trousers, the shawls and veils 
jand ample skirts, the heavy dinner-parties, the 
riding hacks, the barouches, the secluded park- 
; existence have passed away; men have no 
rights, women no reticences, and both sexes, 
having no taste for elegant verbal fence amid 
suave avenues, frankly pound one another with 
j hard-hit tennis balls. The circumstances that 
i compounded a Willoughby Patterne are 
already legendary, and he himself appears 
almost as preposterous as a Polynesian image 
in a museum, yet the essential comedy remains 
to engage our emotions as freshly as ever, 
because Meredith has made Willoughby’s 
self-delusions and discomfitures the symbol of 
that eternal comedy which is played by the 
dominating impulses of man. The Egoist. has¬ 
t y lasting eff ect upon an inte llige nt reader.,- 
stimulating netv ^einutioHsr~arousing reco gni-_ 
tions, untangfi7ig~l5ohftr5i^^ muid and 

thus^working hrliinr "s change which may 
outlive any particular memories of it. This is 
the unfailing quality of art upon high levels. 

The story of The Egoist is a very simple one 
in outline. Sir Willoughby Patterne, a young 
baronet, wealthy, handsome, witty, who has 



THE EGOIST 


89 

grown up amid the effusive adulation of his 
county, is concerned to find a wife and mistress 
of Patterne Hall. He had been jilted once by a 
girl, who had fled from his too dominating 
embraces straight into the arms of another 
husband. He himself had jilted Laetitia Dale, 
his constant adorer, who still lived and still 
adored under her invalid father’s roof, which 
was in the park of Patterne. These are pre¬ 
liminaries. The real action opens with the 
capture by Sir Willoughby from among many 
admirers of the young, beautiful and spirited 
Clara Middleton, daughter of a p edantic o ld 
scholar. Clara has begged for six months’ 
grace before marriage, but has consented to 
a solemn plighting of troth. She and Dr. 
Middleton come to spend three weeks before 
the wedding at Patterne Hall. In all the 
circumstances that minister to Sir Willoughby’s 
intense self-love Clara sees the glamour which 
had won her fall off and reveal a distasteful 
tyrant. She is resolved to escape, but finds 
the tenacity of Sir Willoughby overpowering. 
Her desperate efforts only succeed when they 
have driven him, in his acute fear of wounds 
to his vanity from the world’s derision, to 
indulge in double-dealing, which a chance 
discovers. Sir Willoughby’s plan, when he 



go SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

found the rebel incorrigible, had been to 
marry his adoring Laetitia after all, and 
practically to force Clara upon his cousin and 
secretary, the scholar Vernon Whitford. What 
happens is that he is compelled to release Clara 
unconditionally, but to sue on his knees for a 
new Laetitia who has learned to see him as he 
is, and who lashes him painfully with her 
opinion of him before she consents to become, 
without love, his wife and helper. Clara and 
Vernon Whitford, who had unconsciously 
become lovers, pair off with their creator’s 
blessing as two who have nobly come through 
their ordeal. 

This theme of a young girl, entrapped in her 
ignorance into an engagement which she soon 
finds repulsive and forced into desperate 
flounderings to regain her liberty, has nothing 
sui'prising or uncommon about it. Any 
novelist might adopt it, and we can almost 
imagine how a given novelist would treat it. 
Thackeray’s drama, for instance, would have 
been one of innocence escaping from corruption, 
with Clara as the lovely, honest and rather 
stupid dove, Sir Willoughby as the brilliant 
falcon with a slight odour of disreputability 
holding his victim in his claws amid the snig¬ 
gers of worldly and corrupt society, and 



THE EGOIST 


9 * 


Vernon Whitford as the lowly and steadfast 
lover of romance, whose flame is ignored by his 
mistress till the day of deliverance. Henry 
James, again, would have been tempted to 
make Clara an American damsel, some bright- 
souled but ignorant Milly from New England, 
who had yielded her hand in an ardour of 
enthusiasm for the Old World, mysterious, 
enchanting, the scene of legend and romance, 
of venerable beauty, state and ceremony. She 
would have plighted herself simply and 
modestly yet with secret passion in what Henry 
James called the “ American Scene,” against 
which the figure of Sir Willoughby, sauve and 
debonair, would have stood out as a deliverer 
rescuing a parched maiden from a desolation 
of mere modernity. She would have come to 
Patterne Hall under the wing, not of a pedant 
father, but of a rigid and less impressionable 
aunt or confidant, to find that Europe held 
poison in its powerful spell. Gradually, 
punctuated by agonising debates and hesita¬ 
tions, the truth would be driven into her un¬ 
sullied heart that underneath all the inexpress¬ 
ible loveliness of ancient towers, smiling parks, 
exquisite villages, deference, courtliness and 
perfect social amenity there was something 
rotten and miasmic to which the natives were 



92 


SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


accustomed, but against which she, bright, 
simple Milly, had not been inoculated. She 
would be like a fly caught in a web—a web 
which Henry James’s imagination could weave 
with extraordinary mastery. Every morning 
would bring her against some fresh bewilder¬ 
ment, some moral assumption or some supple 
action which, in her light of the New World, 
could only appear doubtful and degrading. 
And then at last she would fly, with a lovely 
resignation, back to her less complicated home, 
another victim to the unhealthy fascination of 
ancient Europe. And it would have been 
through the eye of Vernon Whitford, an 
American anglicised and toughened like Henry 
James himself, that he might have projected 
the whole drama, with infinite and protracted 
sympathy for both points of view, and with 
a tendency to suggest the moral that Patterne’s 
magnificent ease and splendour only just 
compensated for its want of Milly’s honest 
simplicity. It would have been left vague 
whether Vernon, having seen Milly off at 
Southampton, remained unrepentant in 
Kundry’s garden, or, issuing unostentatiously 
by the back-door, returned himself, after a 
decent interval, to be purified and marry 
Milly-Clara in the bright New England air. 



THE EGOIST 


93 


Anybody can translate the theme of The\ 
Egoist into other guises ranging from the purely 
romantic to the most recent psychoanalytical,! 
and it will not be entirely a waste of ingenuity 
to do so if, in the light of the process, George 
Meredith’s own treatment of his theme is 
thrown into relief. The clash between Clara 
and Sir Willoughby, as he sees it, is certainly 
not one of mere sentiment, nor a conflict 
between mere goodness and badness pictur¬ 
esquely staged to excite emotion. Clara is not 
an angel and Sir Willoughby is anything but a 
villain : indeed, Meredith is at pains to display 
his hero as a thoroughly admirable person, 
when judged by common worldly standards,i 
and at no less pains to admit, while excusing,! 
the danger that a girl of Clara’s temperament,! 
“ not pure of nature ” but “ pure of will,”) 
may overstep the bounds of delicacy in des-( 
perate situations. On the other hand, it is not 
purely the situation—what Henry James called 
the “case”—which interested Meredith: hej 
did not concentrate all his imagination and 1 , 
enthusiasm on heightening by cunning sug-! 
gestion and constructive artifice the opposition! 
between what Clara and what Sir Willoughby 
respectively “ stood for,” just to leave it there 
for the spectator’s benefit as a work of art 



94 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

| triumphantly “ done.” He was not the artist 
i 1 alone, but moralist and judge as well. He was 
profoundly concerned with the issue, since he 
had stated the case as an example : he 
analysed and condemned the human motives 
and social practices which caused the crime 
before devising a punishment to fit it. He 
treated his material with the touch of an artist, 
but he chose it with the eye of a philosopher. 

In Meredith’s novels it is jthe artist who 
constructs , p ainTsj md ocr ^Tnrially-enittfrtirlprs, 
Tout it is the moralist who meditates and directs: 
.and the moralist, like Dr -""Middle ton in a 
happy m o nrl j aot-seldam overpowers his com¬ 
panion—X-kehlend of these two impulses, if. 
not always perfect in practice, was Meredith’s] 
ideal and his peculiar virtue as a novelist. 1 
In his brilliant prelude to The Egoist, as in his 
longer Essay on Comedy, he personified this 
ideal in the Comic Spirit, the corrector of 
pretentiousness, dulness, and rawness, “ the 
ultimate civiliser, the polisher, a sweet cook.” 
Meredith’s comedy is no libidinous spirit of 
La Dive Bouteille, much less an airily trip¬ 
ping Good-Humoured Lady, laughing uncon¬ 
cernedly over the confusion of a company of 
masks. She is something a governess; she 



THE EGOIST 


95 


wields a birch rod; she insists upon the laughter 
of reason; she illuminates and epitomises the 
biggest book on earth, the Book of Egoism. 
Her spectacles and her rod instil some portent¬ 
ousness into her laughter, yet we would not 
have her otherwise. She is real, she is unique, 
and she has all the merits with which Meredith 
endowed her. Of this all his work is proof, 
but The Egoist above all. 

“ The Egoist surely inspires pity. He who 
would desire to clothe himself at everybody’s 
expense, and is of that desire condemned to strip 
himself stark naked, he, if pathos ever had a 
form, might be taken for the actual person. . . . 

“ You may as well know him out of hand, as 
a gentleman of our time and country, of wealth 
and station; a not flexile figure, do what we 
may with him. . . . 

“ Aforetime a grand old Egoism built the 
House. It would appear that ever finer 
essences of it are demanded to sustain the 
structure; but especially it would appear that 
a reversion to the gross original, beneath a 
mask and in a vein of fineness, is an earthquake 
at the foundations of the House.” 

These passages from the last page of the 
Prelude give the essence of the case as Meredith 



9 6 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

stated it. His misdemeanant is not the egoist in 
general, but an egoist whom the refinement of 
civilisation should have purged of his grossness. 
He indicts his Sir Willoughby, an outwardly 
exquisite production of breeding, education 
and fortune, for relapsing into the state of 
cave-primitiveness in his behaviour to women. 
Moreover, as a radical patriot, he is moved to 
tilt at the conditions of country-gentleman- 
hood, as being the hotbed of a retrograde and 
unworthy self-love, of stiff-necked conserva¬ 
tism, pompousness and injustice. He pictures 
the gentleman as beset by imps, ready to 
plague him into an antic dance on the first 
outbreak of his almost inevitable folly. The 
dance which his imps led Sir Willoughby is the 
gist of his novel, and it gains its power from the 
fact that in Sir Willoughby’s capers, remorse¬ 
lessly described, each of us recognises some 
figures in the particular tarantella to which his 
own vanity is prone to sting him. „ 

Meredith presents his story as a satirical 
comedy of society, which was to be swift and 
lucid, full of brilliant dialogue and rich in 
dramatic surprises. Throughout the book, 
from his boisterous fantasia on Mrs. Mount- 
stuart Jenkinson’s remark that Willoughby 



THE EGOIST 


97 


had “ a leg ” to the scene at the end where a 
drawing-roomful of characters is held for 
inordinate length at cross purposes, one con¬ 
tinually catches him figuratively rubbing his 
hands at his enthusiastic view of the corusca¬ 
tion which he fanned with an endearing but 
irritating assiduity. For so penetrating a mind 
Meredith was, in some respects, profoundly 
ingenuous, and never more so than when, with 
naive delight, he is exploiting a character like 
Colonel de Craye, the dashing Irish officer 
with a gift for elaborate verbal repartee and 
Celtic hyperbole. This woman-killer, who 
is introduced that Willoughby, Laetitia Dale 
and Vernon Whitford may all falsely suspect 
Clara of meditating flight with him, crackles 
intolerably, and all with the air of being the 
most brilliant stage-rattle since Congreve’s 
day. The depressing effect which he had 
whenever he appears is pathetic, and the worst 
is that he affects the other characters whenever 
they come into contact with him. He pricks 
Willoughby into exploding preposterous squibs 
of his own, and his effect on poor Clara is 
sadly apparent in the climax of their dialogue 
on horseback. 

“ De Craye was heated by his gallop to 

H 



98 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

venture on the angling question : ‘ Am I to 
hear the names of the bridesmaids? ’ 

“ The pace had nerved Clara to speak to it 
sharply : ‘ There is no need.’ 

“ ‘ Have I no claim? ’ 

“ She was mute. 

“ ‘ Miss Lucy Darleton, for instance; whose 
name I am almost as much in love with as 
Crossjay.’ 

“ * She will not be bridesmaid to me.’ 

“‘She declines? Add my petition, I 
beg.’ 

“‘To all? or to her?’ 

“ ‘ Do all the bridesmaids decline? ’ 

“ ‘ The scene is too ghastly.’ 

“ ‘ A marriage? ’ 

“ ‘ Girls have grown sick of it.’ 

“ ‘ Of weddings ? We’ll overcome the 
sickness.’ 

“ ‘ With some.’ 

“ ‘ Not with Miss Darleton? You tempt 
my eloquence.’ 

“ ‘ You wish it? ’ 

“ ‘ To win her consent? Certainly.’ 

“ ‘ The scene ! ’ 

“ ‘ Do I wish that? ’ 

“ ‘ Marriage ! ’ exclaimed Clara, dashing 
into the ford, etc. . . .” 



THE EGOIST 


99 


It must be put down as a weakness of 
Meredith’s that he was apt to get more fun out 
of his comic characters than he managed to 
give his readers; and in The Egoist, in spite 
of touches which are truly comic, we must 
write down most of Dr. Middleton, the ped¬ 
antic bear, timorous of women and fond of 
port, Dr. Corney, another purveyor of Celtic 
wit, the impossible conversation at luncheon 
where Lady Culmer and Lady Busshe are 
mystified by de Craye and the final delirium 
in the drawing-room round poor, dazed Mr. 
Dale, on the side of this weakness. These are 
not Comedy but a kind of elevated buffoonery, 
which is out of tune. Mrs. Mountstuart 
Jenkinson would have hit the mark if she had 
said of her creator, “ he has an uncertain ear.” 
Capable of exquisite beauty and true wit, 
Meredith too often fell short of both by striving 
too mightily for them, like the tenor in Balzac’s 
story, who, in a supreme effort to surpass his 
own art for his mistress’s ear, made, in effect, 
the most painful noises. 

Nevertheless, when these lapses and over¬ 
insistences are eliminated, there remains a 
residue that may worthily be called High 
Comedy. The preparation for the main action 
—apart from the leg-fantasia—is swift and 



100 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

pointed. Willoughby is admirably introduced, 
and the episode of Constantia, and of Wil¬ 
loughby’s wooing of Laetitia on the rebound, 
but only to jilt her, are presented to us with a 
light hand and easy mastery. The essentials 
of Willoughby, though a trifle over-satirised, 
are in our minds before Clara arrives on the 
scene. We see him pampered and selfish, 
capable of brutal rudeness to a kinsman, 
painfully sensitive to the world’s tongue, 
and obstinately retentive of a woman’s heart, 
Laetitia’s, which he insists on holding without 
paying for it. The account in the fourth 
chapter of Willoughby’s voyage and of his 
ecstatic greetings to Laetitia on return, with 
the final picture of a constant woman, dis¬ 
appointed but adoring, is one of the most 
effective passages that Meredith ever wrote. 
And when Clara appears, her chase and 
capture, the birth of her first doubts, Wil¬ 
loughby’s impatience to dominate her mind 
entirely, his overpowering possessiveness—“ He 
led her about the flower-beds; too much as 
if he were giving a convalescent an airing ”— 
his naive obstinacy in exposing the worst of 
himself with entire complacency, and the 
particular examples of his selfishness—his 
tyrannous behaviour to the boy 'Crossjay and 



iTHE EGOIST 


IOI 


his callous schemes to retain Vernon as his 
useful dependent—are told quickly and 
pointedly with a flash of humour blended with 
scorn which is Meredith’s own. With the two 
pages of wrathful reflection upon the egoist 
in the love-season, Clara’s run with Crossjay 
and her thought, “ were I to marry, and run ! ”, 
her vision of Vernon under the wild cherry 
and their talk, she eager and he obtuse, of 
mountains and of liberty, the final touches are 
given to the setting for the main action, 
Clara’s revolt and victory, Willoughby’s re¬ 
sistance and speciously covered defeat, which 
lasts for the economical space of seven days. 

This main action is artistically conceived. 
Clara’s pathetic attempts to substitute Laetitia 
for herself and to obtain release by mere asking, 
their consummate parrying by Willoughby 
and her father’s surrender to old port, lead to 
her flight in the rain. Her change of mind at 
the station and return, unrepentant, to a 
Willoughby dismayed by the sense of things 
working against him mark the turning-point. 
From the moment when Willoughby “ fluted 
exceedingly ” to Laetitia, like a knight in 
armour attempting pathos, he becomes the 
sport of the imps. He tries to play two games, 
that of holding Clara and tempting Vernon to 



io2 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


marry Laetitia, and that of seeking refuge 
in the heart over which his power had never 
failed while adroitly contriving to cast Clara to 
Vernon as a bone to a dog. He is riddled by 
Mrs. Mountstuart Jenkinson’s wit, stung by 
Lady Busshe’s vulgarity, and driven to make 
himself ridiculous to Laetitia while still in¬ 
flamed by Clara’s beauty; he is refused, 
incredibly, by his faithful adorer, he is again 
tempted by Clara, he is betrayed by Crossjay, 
routed by Mrs. Jenkinson and finally brought 
to his knees by Laetitia. Only by abject sub¬ 
mission is the Egoist’s face saved to the world. 
It was a brilliant conception and, in many 
details, was brilliantly carried out. What, 
indeed, could be finer comedy of purest 
inspiration than, for example, Willoughby’s 
preparation of Laetitia’s mind (Chapter XIV) 
to marry another without losing her devotion 
to himself, or Clara’s dialogue with Whitford 
at the railway inn, or Mrs. Mountstuart 
Jenkinson’s good-humoured thrusts in Chapter 
XXXIV; and what, in the realm of grace 
and charm, could be better than Clara’s dia¬ 
logues with Crossjay, and the beautiful pre¬ 
sentation of the boy’s character in Crossjay 
himself, one of the few personages who does 
not appear too often? 



THE EGOIST 


103 


Yes, there is Comedy enough in The Egoist, 
both in its conception and execution ; there is 
much happy—as well as unhappy—dialogue, 
notably that of Clara with Laetitia and with 
Vernon; there is a light grace of youth in 
Crossjay and even poetry in the description of 
Clara advancing over the lawn, “ a sight to set 
the woodland dancing, and turn the heads of 
the town.” Yet, if Comedy were all, one would 
have to say it was Comedy got singularly out 
of hand and flouting all the canons of comic 
proportion. 

Fifty chapters is a long run for a Comic 
Spirit which “ conceives a definite situation 
for a number of characters, and rejects all 
accessories in the exclusive pursuit of them, and 
their speech.” There are two audiences to 
every dramatic presentation, the fictitious 
audience of the characters themselves and the 
real audience of the spectators or readers. 
Meredith, with his ebullient imagination and 
his passionately communicative mind, could 
never peg himself down to that economy 
which ensures that the amount of explanation 
sufficient to prime the fictitious audience with 
its necessary intelligence of the action shall 
also be sufficient for the real audience. Being 
a philosopher and a moralist, his eye was fixed 



104 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

upon his real audience, whom he suspected, 
not without some reason, of having an intelli¬ 
gence and a power of seizing illuminating con¬ 
nections of ideas far below his own. He felt 
himself bound to enlighten them, like the 
conftrencier in a revue, with comments on the 
inner meaning of the passing show and dis¬ 
quisitions upon human nature, as exemplified 
in his drama. That is why the skirts of his 
Comedy are so voluminous; he puffs them out 
continually with the wind of his own spirit. 

These philosophical or analytical interpola¬ 
tions are the things which, above all, give 
Meredith’s novels their particular character. 
Not to appreciate them is not to appreciate 
Meredith, for they are the essential distillations 
of his mind; and though they hamper the 
dash and velocity with which, in his intention, 
the action should have been endowed, they 
enrich immeasurably the content of the whole 
work, giving it massiveness, durability and a 
hold upon the higher regions of the mind. 
The Egoist would be only a pale ghost of itself 
without these typical contributions from its 
author, and there are few of them that we could 
wish away. Who, for instance, would willingly 
expunge the wisdom with which the classic 
fourteenth chapter—“ Sir Willoughby and 



THE EGOIST 


105 


Laetitia ”—opens? “In the hundred and 
fourth chapter of the thirteenth volume of the 
Book of Egoism it is written : Possession with¬ 
out obligation to the object possessed ap¬ 
proaches felicity.” The brilliant enlargement 
upon this text, which reveals at once the 
acuteness and amplitude of Meredith’s vision, 
is both an admirable piece of philosophy in 
itself and a good preparation for the ensuing 
dialogue. Chapter XXIII, again, calls a 
protracted halt, but not a halt without profit. 
The disquisition upon the human delusion 
that good fruit will come of the union of 
temper and policy, and the penetrating analysis 
of Willoughby’s form of the delusion, if it is an 
excrescence upon pure form, is exhilaratingly 
shrewd. In how many injured minds is not 
Willoughby’s day-dream of magnanimous 
triumph over a discomfited and too late 
repentant Clara most accurately repeated ? 
And who has more eloquently chastised his 
sex’s Weakness than Meredith in the con¬ 
cluding pages of this chapter, with his picture 
of Willoughby “ flaming verdigris ” and his 
rebuke to primitive masculinity? “Women 
have us back to the conditions of primitive 
man, or they shoot us higher than the top¬ 
most star. But it is as we please. . . . They 



io6 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

are to us what we hold of best or worst within. 
By their state is our civilisation judged: and 
if it is hugely animal still, that is because 
primitive men abound and will have their 
pasture.” A similar long halt is called at the 
thirty-ninth chapter—“ In the Heart of the 
Egoist ”—which is a notable sermon on egoism 
full of arrows that fly to the conscience of 
every man. It shows Willoughby, in an agony 
of self-pity, deciding that Clara must be given 
up and planning with a dark diplomacy how 
she shall be so given up as to appear discarded; 
and, in parenthesis, Meredith reflects upon 
primitive man and society in striking metaphors 
which do not conceal his unerring intelligence, 
pointing to primitive man as the prime egoist 
and presenting Willoughby as the socialised 
development of this elementary being, who 
has discovered a “ greater realm than that of 
the sensual appetites.” 

“ He slew imagination ”—what a lightning 
stroke, and how it hits each man of us ! Who 
can lay his hand on his heart and say that, in 
converse with a woman, he has never “dragged 
her through the labyrinths of his penetralia ” 
and wilfully, insistently, slain imagination ? 

There are other and slighter passages of 
this kind in The Egoist which hold the quintes- 



THE EGOIST 


107 


sence of Meredithianism. The reader knows 
them or can find them for himself. It is to be 
noted that they are not sheer digressions in 
Sterne’s Shandean manner, but, though they 
may include some moralisation in general, 
they are in the main an illumination of 
character, especially of the leading characters, 
Willoughby and Clara. 

And this consideration leads us to a closer 
view of those two characters, as Meredith so 
fully presented them to us. Nobody, of course, 
can read The Egoist without experiencing a deep 
and lasting impression of Willoughby and 
Clara. They are types which we know to be 
true, and peculiarly English, in essentials, if 
not in every detail. So vivid, indeed, are both 
of them that many a reader, by a natural pro¬ 
cess of mind, is drawn to think of them as real, 
to estimate their characters and react emotion¬ 
ally to their vicissitudes as if they were historical 
personages or his own acquaintances. These 
estimates and these reactions are coloured by 
the reader’s own personality, for it is by our¬ 
selves, and not by impersonal standards, that 
we judge all people, especially our friends and 
our enemies. We cannot help ourselves in this 
respect, and the novelist encourages us; for 
it is an unsuccessful narrator who does not 



io8 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


stimulate his hearers to adopt these personal 
and emotional attitudes towards the figments 
of his brain. His success is the quality which 
we call vividness. Yet, after all, this vividness, 
in a novel, is the creation of one mind and not 
life itself; and therefore the greater the vivid¬ 
ness of the characters, the more interesting it is, 
if possible, to hold our personal reactions in 
abeyance for a moment and to observe exactly 
how and with what intention, with what 
felicities and what inconsistencies, our novelist 
has presented them. It is a task for second or 
third reading, and often attended with surprises, 
convicting us not seldom of inattention and un¬ 
founded prejudice. Such an observation of 
those interesting characters, Sir Willoughby 
Patterne, Clara Middleton and Laetitia Dale, 
could only be elaborated in writing at un¬ 
pardonable length : but one or two notes may, 
perhaps, be attempted as instances of these 
observations—let us not call them analysis, 
which is an ugly word, savouring of coldness, 
chemistry, and glamour dissipated. Truly they 
are not dissections of dead bones but researches 
into the secrets of intense life. 

Meredith presented his leading characters 
in two ways—from the outside, by recounting 



THE EGOIST 


109 

their speech and actions, and from the inside < 
by placing us, he playing Virgil to our Dante, 
inside the tortuous passages of their minds, to 
observe at length the thoughts and passions 
and fancies working within them. His minor 
characters are presented from the outside only; 
and it is an interesting, though rather baffling, 
light upon Vernon Whitford that Meredith 
hardly ever takes us inside his mind, and then 
but briefly. If this is why Vernon seems an 
oddly flat and angular character, one wonders 
why Meredith so presented Clara’s successful 
lover. Yet the effect is undeniable : the shy, 
awkward, intellectual, scrupulously honest 
scholar, singularly obtuse to a woman’s mean¬ 
ing and distrustful of emotion, is wonderfully 
vivid seen in his two dimensions against the 
full three dimensions of Willoughby and the 
two ladies. Of Willoughby and Clara, how¬ 
ever, is it not true that, whereas the external 
presentation of the former—a necessarily 
satirical presentation—is exaggerated even to 
absurdity while the internal presentation is 
profound and convincing, with the latter it is 
just the reverse? Meredith’s Clara, as seen 
and heard, wins every heart, but when he takes 
us into her mind, our mentor becomes over¬ 
powering, for so impressed is he with the con- 



no SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

fusion of a young and spirited girl’s thoughts 
that he must make the confusion worse by his 
flood of metaphors. 

Willoughby has often been thought pre¬ 
posterous ; and so he is, if you only regard his 
conversation. Meredith wished to present him 
as a man of brilliant gifts and impressive 
personality, as one not unworthy of the 
neighbourhood’s admiration; yet if you read 
aloud the speeches put into his mouth from 
the very beginning, it is impossible to give them 
an intonation which makes them seem other 
than comic. They are the speeches of a 
“ character ” part, of an intolerably pompous 
and stilted fellow whose absurdity no Mrs. 
Mountstuart Jenkinson would have missed for 
an instant. Hear him when he greets Laetitia 
after his return from a long voyage. 

“ He sprang to the ground and seized her 
hand. ‘ Laetitia Dale ! ’ he said. He panted. 
‘ Your name is sweet English music ! And 
you are well ? ’ The anxious question per¬ 
mitted him to read deeply in her eyes. He 
found the man he sought there, squeezed him 
passionately, and let her go. . . .” 

These few lines epitomise the whole contrast 
between the two presentations of Willoughby. 



THE EGOIST 


hi 


By his words he stamps himself an affected 
nincompoop; and then follows the thrust of 
Meredith’s true wit. “ He found the man he 
sought there, squeezed him passionately, and 
let her go.” It is the biting presentation of the 
inner Willoughby, of masculine egoism drama¬ 
tised, which makes him an individual work of 
art, ever living, ever true. One could follow 
this contrast in detail throughout the book; 
it is the contrast between the work of an im¬ 
perfect ear and an unerring mind. When the 
external Willoughby is before us we sympathise 
with Clara far more than Meredith intended, 
for who, on reading any of his dialogues with 
Clara—such a speech, for instance, as that 
beginning : “ Whenever the little brain is in 
doubt, perplexed, undecided which course to 
adopt, she will come to me, will she not? 
I shall always listen,”—does not find his heart 
charged, like Sir Toby’s when observing 
Malvolio’s posturings, with opprobrious 
expletives? Yet, no sooner is the glass turned 
inwards than Willoughby takes on another 
stature. He no longer “ has a leg,” but be¬ 
comes an embodiment of human passions and 
disquietudes. As we see him, say, in Chapter 
XXIX, restlessly pacing his chamber in first 
astonished presentiment that things are 



ii2 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

mysteriously going against him, or at the end of 
Chapter XXXI suddenly complacent at having 
drawn tears from Laetitia, or at the close 
of Chapter XXXVII—a wonderful passage— 
deliberately creating a beautiful image of the 
faded Laetitia to satisfy his vanity, Willoughby 
swells to heroic proportions. Without recog¬ 
nising these proportions we cannot estimate 
Meredith’s creation truly, for only by sub¬ 
mitting ourselves to its element of poetic 
greatness can we justly criticise its imper¬ 
fections. 

Clara Middleton is one of that bevy of 
enchanting young women in the creation of 
whom Meredith expressed his ardent but, from 
modern standpoints, moderate feminism. His 
mastery in presenting these characters has been 
justly praised, and there is no need to enlarge 
upon the brilliance, the virginal freshness, 
the seductiveness and the generous burning 
spirit with which he has endowed Clara. The 
effect of her physical beauty, perfectly apparent, 
is more striking for the absence of fleshliness : 
the agony of her situation is all the sharper for 
the rigid exclusion of pathos. Meredith, per¬ 
haps, was over-cautious in approaching the 
regions of sentimentality. How many authors 
would have cast away that chance of melting 



THE EGOIST 


n 3 


the heart which Meredith had when he 
imagined Clara’s first confession of her un¬ 
happiness to Vernon Whitford? Willoughby 
had commissioned Clara to use all her arts to 
persuade Vernon to marry Laetitia. The 
conversation took place in the library : it 
ended in tears and a headache. Clara had 
“ cast aside the silly mission entrusted to her 
by Sir Willoughby and wept for herself.” 
Clara’s tears and her irritation at Vernon’s 
“ logical coolness of expostulation ” are re¬ 
corded, but the conversation is not. Colonel 
de Craye saw Clara as “ a heavenly soul,” with 
half a dozen of the tricks of earth ”; but 
Meredith did not deign, or did not dare, to 
display the natural earthly trick of a girl’s 
sobbing in a passion of incoherent sentences. 
That is how her conversation with Vernon 
must have ended, and it would have given 
her another touch of humanity had it not been 
left wholly to our imagination. But Meredith 
could only bring himself to treat tears more 
elaborately, as when Clara repudiates Laetitia’s 
hint that she is jealous. 

“ ‘ But now,’ said Clara, swimming on the 
wave in her bosom, ‘ I tax you with the silliest 
suspicion ever entertained by one of your rank. 

i 



U4 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

Lady, you have deemed me capable of one of 
the meanest of our vices !—Hold this hand, 
Laetitia, my friend, will you? Something is 
going on in me.’ 

“ Laetitia took her hand, and saw and felt 
that something was going on. 

“ Clara said : ‘You are a woman.’ 

“ It was her effort to account for something. 

“ She swam for a brilliant instant on tears, 
and yielded to the overflow.” 

That is altogether too much of a good thing, 
an instance of the Meredithian excessive, only 
to be noted as part of the dross which came out 
of his rich crucible. 

Nevertheless, though Meredith’s dialogue 
always needs a certain amount of translation 
to give it a natural effect in ears not tuned to 
Meredith’s peculiar pitch, the external pre¬ 
sentation of Clara is not strained or unnatural. 
Her bright and generous spirit shines out 
always, especially when she is with Crossjay; 
and, at the end of the struggle, in her uncon¬ 
scious victory over Mrs. Jenkinson and the final 
dialogues with Laetitia and Vernon, she rises 
to the height of what she is—a beautiful figure 
of an English girl, touched with poetry. 

But in the internal presentation of Clara, 
acutely penetrating though it is, we hear too 



THE EGOIST 


Ir 5 


strongly the accents of Meredith, which drowned 
the confused murmurs of a perplexed girl’s 
heart. Meredith’s feminism was of the kind 
which demanded for women, not so much 
liberty of action as liberty of mind and will; 
and in his great women heroines it is the 
treasures and high qualities of their spirit which 
he displays and insists on. In The Egoist, 
when he envisages the possibility of a real 
fugue on Clara’s part, with de Craye or any 
other man, he becomes quite anxious and 
apologetic on her behalf; while in supporting 
the claims to self-determinatiom of her swift 
and vigorous spirit he is a bold and 
scornful challenger of repressive, masculine 
“ Turkishness.” 

His difficulty, as a novelist, however, is 
always how to photograph in words the work¬ 
ings of a woman’s mind. He cannot do it, in 
fact : he comprehends, but cannot reproduce, 
and has therefore to fall back upon the reason¬ 
ings and images of his own man’s mind as his 
only means of expressing the directly inex¬ 
pressible. Chapter XXI of The Egoist, en¬ 
titled “ Clara’s Meditations,” is a good example 
of this insufficiency. Dr. Middleton, under the 
influence of old port, has gone back on his 
promise to take her away, and she is tossing 
in sleepless fury at the disappointment, and 



n6 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

giving a free rein to her passionate desire to 
escape somehow, anyhow, from the toils in 
which she is caught. Meredith’s method of 
describing her thoughts, half narrative, half 
a vicarious introspection, is not happy : we 
understand, but the voice of the novelist, 
wrestling in rhetoric and metaphor, comes 
between us and Clara. At the time when 
Clara, alone in her bed, is being simple, 
naive, elemental, Meredith, with an air of 
having drawn the bed-curtains, yet of peeping 
in, now and then, to note characteristic move¬ 
ments, orates with brilliance and complication 
on the hearthrug. A woman in the toils was his 
darling theme, and he invariably adorned it 
with acutest observations, but not invariably 
with dramatic power or vivid characterisation. 
He is best, then, when he is frankly moralising, 
and his Clara for the moment no more than a 
philosophic instance, as here, when the question 
whether other men were like Willoughby 
shoots through Clara’s mind. Meredith at 
once interpolates one of his witty and pene¬ 
trating commentaries. 

“ Maidens are commonly reduced to read 
the masters of their destinies by their instincts; 
and when these have been edged by over¬ 
activity, they must hoodwink their maidenli- 



THE EGOIST 


117 


ness to suffer themselves to be read : and then 
they must dupe their minds, else men would 
soon see they were gifted to discern. Total 
ignorance being their pledge of purity to men, 
they have to expunge the writing of their 
perceptives on the tablets of the brain : they 
have to know not when they do know. The 
instinct of seeking to know, crossed by the 
task of blotting knowledge out, creates that 
conflict of the natural with the artificial creature 
to which their ultimately-revealed double¬ 
face, complained of by ever-dissatisfied men, 
is owing. Wonder in no degree that they 
indulge a craving to be fools, or that many of 
them act the character. Jeer at them as little 
for not showing growth. You have reared 
them to this pitch, and at this pitch they have 
partly civilised you. Supposing you to want 
it done wholly, you must yield just as many 
points in your requisitions as are needed to let 
the wits of young women reap their due harvest 
and be of good use to their souls. You will 
then have a fair battle, a braver, with better 
results.” 

The whole gist of Meredith’s fight on 
women’s behalf is contained in this spirited 
outburst, but it is a heavy accompaniment to 
the fancies of a young girl’s nuit blanche. 



n8 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


He continues immediately, knitting it aptly 
enough to the context : “ Clara’s inner eye 
traversed Colonel de Craye at a shot.” We 
can pardon him much for that, for it is essential 
to Meredith’s Clara that, while not realising 
the danger of de Craye, she should never for 
a moment take a false view of this rattling 
lady-killer. 

Were these notes not already too long, much 
might be said of Laetitia Dale. As a perfectly 
finished and never exaggerated character she is, 
perhaps, better than any. More than any 
other she keeps the Comedy at its high level, 
when the overdone pomposities of Willoughby 
or the fizzling fireworks of de Craye threaten 
to let it down. And no incident is more 
dramatic than the change in her view of 
Willoughby which began when he “ fluted 
exceedingly ” to her at midnight in the draw¬ 
ing-room—a delicious scene—and culminated 
in her remorseless flaying of him in the presence 
of his protesting aunts. Meredith did not 
always find the just intonation for his delicate 
yet spirited perception of true Comedy, but 
the character of Laetitia Dale proves that he 
could do so on occasion, and then triumphantly. 
Also, a complete account of Meredith’s femin¬ 
ism would need to include some observations 
upon Laetitia, for his view of her as a fading 



THE EGOIST 


119 


flower, cheated unfairly of her gatherer, points 
to its limitations. There was a remarkable 
absence of nambi-pambiness in Meredith’s 
idealism, and he would never have hesitated 
to offend the extremer champions. When he 
pointed out to his own generation that its 
attitude to women was an outrage to Nature, 
he meant Nature and not an ideological ab¬ 
straction; and he grieves, rather than exults, 
that in the solitude of a Laetitia and a Diana, 
Nature was, in some measure, thwarted. 
There was a solid robustness at the bottom of 
Meredith which kept him from ever “ fluting 
exceedingly,” for all his exuberance, or from 
posturing, like Sir Willoughby as the “ gaunt- 
leted Knight attempting the briny handker¬ 
chief.” Indeed, it is curious that in Meredith 
the airy balloonings of the wit among dullards, 
of the Celt prodding Saxons and of the 
Radical twitting Tory backwardness are 
firmly anchored to the earth by a sheer dead¬ 
weight of English yeoman common-sense. He 
could toss it about, as he tossed his iron 
“ beetle ” in his garden, but he could not fly 
away with it. And this, no doubt, is one reason 
for confidence in the durability of Meredith’s 
art : it is grafted upon a stock so sturdy that 
only a cataclysm could blow it away. 



V 

ROXANA 

Daniel Defoe, one of the most stupendous 
journalists that ever drove a pen, took to 
writing novels in his old age. He was nearly 
sixty when he produced Robinson Crusoe , and 
others followed— The * Journal of a Cavalier, 
Captain Singleton, Moll Flanders, and the rest. 
At sixty-four he wrote The Fortunate Mistress, or 
the Lady Roxana, first published in 1724, which 
is the fictitious autobiography of a beautiful 
woman who prospered in evil courses. Mr. 
Trent, in the Cambridge History of English 
Literature, rightly says that in this story Defoe 
“ makes his greatest advance, not a very great 
one, after all, toward the construction of a 
well-ordered plot ”; but that is a matter of 
little consequence. All that element in the 
English novels which we call plot, as well as 
all that we call sentiment or character-drawing, 
originate in the later work of Fielding and 
Richardson. They began a new thing, while 

Defoe perfected an old one : one may, perhaps, 

120 



ROXANA 


in 


\call it the narrative as distinguished from the 
\novel. The important and impressive quality 
of Defoe’s narratives is that they are works of 
genius, a genius of sheer representation. One 
could support this contention from almost any 
of the great narratives, and I take Roxana as ap¬ 
proximating most nearly to the complete form 
of the novel. Nobody could read this work of 
the imagination without being struck by its 
amazing freshness. Two hundred years have 
given no tinge of dulness to its sheen. Little 
indeed so keen and bright is published under 
the garish dust-covers of to-day. The air of 
antiquity which envelops Fielding, for all his 
liveliness, and Richardson, for all his shrewd¬ 
ness, does not breathe on a single page of 
Roxana , which stands undimmed by any 
modern comparison, whether it be with Mira- 
beau’s Journal d’une Femme de Chambre* with 
the dreary Tagebuch einer Verlorenen, or with the 
artificial sentiment of Sudermann’s Das Hoke 
Lied. Judged by an authentic record, such as 
The Memoirs of William Hickey , the measure of 
its mere verisimilitude is extraordinary; and 
verisimilitude is a poor word in which to sum 
up its abundant life. In the craft of fiction its 

* See Mr. E. A. Baker’s introduction to Moll Flanders 
and Roxana in Routledge’s edition. 



122 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


parallel is, rather, to be found in the best 
passages of the Arabian Nights or of Boccaccio’s 
Tales , though Boccaccio’s elaborate style is a 
distraction from which Defoe’s reader does 
not suffer. The extent to which his episodes 
were inventions of his own or based on other 
sources is an inquiry only for drudges, for 
Defoe made all his matter indefeasibly his own. 
Only a consummate artificer could have written 
Roxana , as the feeble continuations by other 
hands bears witness; and he was an artificer 
with an exquisite knowledge of essentials. To 
read this story is to realise again that a great 
novel can be written in many ways, and to 
understand that before the epoch of Tom Jones 
there came into our heritage what Virginia 
Woolf, in a flashing comment by the way, has 
called one of the few novels really “ written for 
grown-up people.” 

Without presumptuously seeking to divine all 
that presented itself to Mrs. Woolf’s nimble 
perception when she wrote those words, we 
may be certain, at least, that one idea—a 
common-place one—was not present. Any¬ 
body could perceive that a story of which the 
heroine calls herself frequently and plumply 
a whore, was not, in the trite and literal sense, 
a suitable book for children. It was not to the 



ROXANA 


1*3 


subject but to the author’s use of it that she 
was referring. The adventures of Roxana, in 
truth, apart from an occasional robustness of 
phraseology, are not in the least startling or 
revolting to those who have outgrown their first 
innocence, for in all her relations with men, 
mercenary though they were, she was a cleanly, 
decent creature, far too honest in body to 
be nasty in mind. Moreover, the ostensible 
morals are admirable : Defoe saw to that with 
his unscrupulous ingenuity when he imagined 
Roxana’s periodical states of self-reproach and 
compunction, and impudently pleaded them in 
his preface, saying : 

“ It is true she met with unexpected success 
in all her wicked courses; but even in the 
highest elevations of her prosperity she makes 
frequent acknowledgements that the pleasure 
of her wickedness was not worth the repent¬ 
ance; and that all the satisfaction she had, 
all the joy in the view of her prosperity—no, 
nor all the wealth she rolled in, the gaiety of 
her appearance, the equipages and the honours 
she was attended with, could quiet her mind, 
abate the reproaches of her conscience, or 
procure her an hour’s sleep when just reflection 
kept her waking. 



124 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

“ The noble inferences that are drawn from 
this one part are worth all the rest of the story, 
and abundantly justify, as they are the pro¬ 
fessed design of, the publication.” 

The “ noble inferences,” indeed : a sad 
fellow, Defoe ! He would palm off his book 
upon the public as a warning to young persons, 
and there is said to be evidence that many 
young persons were so warned and forsook 
their wicked courses before remorse overtook 
them. The passages in the story from which 
these “ noble inferences ” are to be drawn are, 
as a matter of fact, the least valuable, and only 
of interest as indicating the direction in which 
a fiction-writer of Defoe’s day was constrained 
to conciliate popular sentiment. Few writers 
can entirely ignore the greater public’s taste, 
and Defoe, who, as journalist and pamphleteer, 
had played upon it all his life, could never have 
been tempted to do so. It is an embarrassing 
reflection upon our own day that, where now 
he would have been tempted to exploit the 
“ sob,” the “ human,” “ the thrill ” and all the 
other horrid stuffs or elements of what fiction- 
dealers now call a “story,” Defoe had only to 
interlard a plain tale with some admirably 
expressed passages of moral self-reproach. No 



ROXANA 


125 


doubt his public was more than satisfied, and 
failed, as he intended, to observe that, while 
artistically quite convincing, Roxana’s heart- 
searchings are wholly devoid of any suasory 
effect, but show, on the contrary, that periods 
of nocturnal remorse will never cause the 
abandonment of completely successful daily 
practice. The twinges of the soul, as of the 
liver, have very transitory effects while things 
are going well. So far, then, by the ingenious 
importation of a conventional moral, Defoe 
indulged the childishness of mind which, in 
all of us and in all ages, long outlasts physical 
adolescence; but so far only. In all the rest 
—in the things he recorded and in those he 
omitted, in his pauses and his rapid transitions, 
in his portrayal of manners, in his view of 
character, in the spare but firm simplicity of 
his prose and in the whole imaginative scale 
upon which he handles his narrative—he 
wrote as for minds which, like his own, had 
reached maturity. Such minds would not be 
deceived by specious triviality, but would 
respond to clean outline, significant detail and 
the delight of those deft but unexpected 
touches, the secrets of only great artists, which 
give life, unobtrusively and inimitably, to the 
work of art. 



126 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

In bare outline the story of Roxana is simply 
a sequence of events, with an incomplete 
conclusion : dramatic unity is absent, and 
there is neither temperamental development 
nor clash of personality. What the heroine is 
at the beginning she remains substantially to 
the end, and her narrative reflects little of the 
external world or the subtle passage of time, 
as does, for instance, Mr. Arnold Bennett’s 
Old Wives' Tale. The whole interest and 
significance is to be found in the brightness 
and strength of the picture which, without any 
suggestion of background or chiaroscuro, re¬ 
mains upon the surface of things; and the 
whole merit lies in its being extremely well 
done, with a surprising inventive power and 
with consummate literary skill. 

It is the autobiography of a woman, born of 
Huguenot parents, who fled with her to England 
in 168% wh en she was ten years old. At fifteen 
she marries the son of a brewer, a jovial 
but incompetent man, who on succeeding his 
father runs through his property and leaves her 
completely destitute with five children. These 
by a stratagem she casts on the protection of 
her husband’s relatives and faces the world 
alone except for her devoted maid Amy. 
Her first lover is the landlord of her house, a 



ROXANJ 


127 


kind-hearted^anS”"wealthy jeweller whose wife 
has deserted him. The kifr^ness and affection 
which he lavishes upon her irhher destitution, 
aided by tie materialistic arguritents of Amy, 
persuade her, reluctantly, to safcrjfice her 
virtue and become his unofficial wife'.s After 
three years of happy life together and the birth 
of a son, they take a journey to Paris, where the 
jeweller is set upon and murdered by thieves. 
Roxana, having with great astuteness secured 
possession of a good deal of the jeweller’s 
property, then becomes the mistress of a great 
nobleman, who treats her for eight years with 
princely generosity and delicacy. On the 
prince’s conversion to a stricter course of life 
the lady, after conveying her great wealth 
safely to England by the kind offices of a Dutch 
merchant, whose mistress she becomes but 
whose hand in marriage she then refuses for the 
sake of preserving her personal liberty, sets up 
in London as a fashionable beauty. 

By a stretch of chronology we are to suppose 
that Charles II is still King. Roxana’s house 
becomes the rendezvous of a gay court set, and 
it is among them that, by dancing in a Turkish 
dress, she earns her name. Her first phase in 
London ends in a three years’ retirement—with 
the king, as we are given to understand : her 



128 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

second phase finds her mistress of a rich lord, 
from whom after several years she parts. She 
now determines, after more than “ six-and- 
twenty years of wickedness,” to begin life 
anew, to which intent she vanishes from the eye 
of fashionable London and lodges with an 
amiable Quaker lady near the Minories. At 
this lodging two interests absorb her—the 
provision for her children, whom she has 
traced, without being discovered, and the 
resumption of relations with the kind Dutch 
merchant. The Dutch merchant is found to be 
in London, and, after some ups and downs of 
courtship and gallantry, he marries her and 
takes the title of baronet to gratify her. The 
chief obstacle to her happiness is the unfortunate 
insistence of one of her own daughters called 
Susan , who, as it turns out, had been employed 
by her as a maid during her splendid existence 
in Pall Mall. Little by little Susan becomes 
convinced that Roxana is her mother, and 
leads her a sad dance, for it becomes necessary 
to get rid of her or outwit her without allowing 
the husband’s suspicions to be aroused. At 
length, so far as Defoe himself finished the 
story, Amy makes away with Susan, and 
Roxana migrates to Holland with her husband, 
who further gratifies her with the title of 



ROXANA 


129 


Countess. As Mr. Baker points out, Defoe’s 
own work probably ends with the words : 

“ Here, after some few years of flourishing and 
outwardly happy circumstances, I fell into a 
dreadful course of calamities, and Amy also; 
the very reverse of our former good days. The 
blast of Heaven seemed to follow the injury 
done the poor girl by us both, and I was 
brought so low again, that my repentance 
seemed to be only the consequence of my 
misery, as my misery was of my crime.” 

Subsequent editions, published after Defoe’s 
death, endeavoured to give the details of these 
calamities, but they are of no artistic 
importance. 

Such a story, if it is not to depend for its 
effect upon the revelation of the narrator’s 
intimate soul or upon the subtle analysis of 
sentiment, rrmst dep end upon the manner of its 
telling. This is' where Defoe triumphs. As 
a pure story-teller he is supreme in English 
literature. He wastes no time here on beating 
about the bush for preliminary sympathy with 
his heroine, but slips on her petticoat and 
launches swiftly on his tale. Roxana, having no 
illusions about herself, asks for no indulgence 
from her reader : being supremely convinced 

K 



130 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

of her story’s interest, she pours it out in natural, 
unstrained language. 

“ Being to give my own character, I must be 
excused to give it as impartially as possible, and 
as if I was speaking of another body; and the 
sequel will lead you to judge whether I flatter 
myself or no.” 

This detachment, which is typical of all 
Defoe’s narratives, is not, however, carried to 
extremes. Even a plain story of adventure 
needs more than a dummy for its central 
figure, and Roxana herself is anything but a 
dummy. 

“ I was (speaking of myself at about fourteen 
years of age) tall, and very well made ; sharp as 
a hawk in matters of common knowledge; 
quick and smart in discourse; apt to be satirical; 
full of repartee; and a little too forward in 
conversation, or, as we call it in English, bold, 
though perfectly modest in my behaviour. 
Being French born, I danced, as some say, 
naturally, loved it extremely, and sang well 
also, and so well that, as you will afterwards 
hear, it was afterwards some advantage to me. 
With all these things; ,1 wanted neither wit, 
beauty, nor money. In this manner I set out 



ROXANA 


l 3 I 

into the world, having all the advantages that 
any young woman could desire, to recommend 
me to others, and form a prospect of happy 
living to myself.” 

t)efoe, judged by modern standards, was not a 
psychologist, but he drew Roxana’s outlines 
with a firm hand. She charms us from the 
first with her vivacity, and throughout her 
history many exquisite touches fill in the 
portrait of an easy-going and lively woman, 
the compass of whose cares seldom extended 
far beyond the present moment. Her two 
failings, as she freely admits, were love of 
wealth and vanity, and if these were gratified 
she passed her days in easy gaiety, giving fully 
as much pleasure as she received. She does 
not, in writing, overdo her satirical side, yet 
her picture of her first husband emphasises 
admirably that trait. 

“ He was a jolly, handsome fellow, as any 
woman need wish for a companion; tall and 
well made; rather a little too large, but not so 
as to be ungenteel. . . . 

“To be out of all business was his delight, 
and he would stand leaning against a post for 
half-an-hour together, with a pipe in his 
mouth, with all the tranquillity in the world, 



132 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

smoking, like Dryden’s countryman, that 
whistled as he went, for want of thought, and 
this even when his family was, as it were, 
starving, that little he had wasting, and that we 
were all bleeding to death.” 

And later, when she sees this dolt in Paris as 
one of the gens d'armes and sets a watcher on his 
track, she gives a summary of the observations 
which is delightful in its trenchancy : 

“ By this management I found an oppor¬ 
tunity to see what a most insignificant, un¬ 
thinking life the poor, indolent wretch, who, 
by his unactive temper, had at first been my 
ruin, now lived; how he only rose in the 
morning to go to bed at night, that, saving the 
necessary motion of the troops, which he was 
obliged to attend, he was a mere motionless 
animal, of no consequence in the world; that 
he seemed to be one who, though he was 
indeed alive, had no manner of business in 
life but to stay to be called out of it. He 
neither kept any company, minded any sport, 
played at any game, or indeed did anything 
of moment; but, in short, sauntered about like 
one that was not two livres value whether he 
was dead or alive; that when he was gone 
would leave no remembrance behind him that 



ROXANA 


133 


ever he was here; that, if ever he did anything 
in the world to be talked of, it was only to get 
five beggars and starve his wife.” 

A woman who can express herself in phrases 
so clean-cut need never plead for a reader’s 
indulgence : she has his ear at the end of her 
pen. Roxana holds us so long as she has any¬ 
thing to tell, whether it be the details of her 
destitution when she sat with two friends in her 
naked house and Amy came in with “ the 
small breast of mutton and two great bunches 
of turnips, that she intended to stew for our 
dinner”; or the generosity of the jeweller 
which began with his refurnishing the house 
and paying the butcher eleven shillings and 
threepence for a ‘‘ large, very good leg of veal,” 
and “ a piece of fore-ribs of roasting beef”; or 
the dialogue that ensued on Amy’s remarking 
that the gentleman would ask for “ a favour 
by-and-by ”; or the brief record of the death 
of her child at six weeks old, “ so all that work 
was to do over again—that is to say, the 
charge, the expense, the travail, etc.” ; or the 
clear-headed reckonings of her financial pros¬ 
perity; or the gallantries of a foreign prince 
who is revealed a finished gentleman; or the 
storm at sea, or the revelries in London, or the 



134 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

charming behaviour of her Quaker landlady 
and the tiresome intrusions of Susan. Who, 
indeed, could resist a lady so light-heartedly in 
love with truth as to write, after mentioning 
her retreat with a king and alluding to her 
wealth : 

“ At the end of what I call my retreat, and 
out of which I brought a great deal of money, I 
appeared again, but I seemed like an old piece 
of plate that had been hoarded up some years, 
and comes out tarnished and discoloured; so 
I came out blown, and looked like a cast-off 
mistress; nor, indeed, was I any better, 
though I was not at all impaired in beauty 
except I was a little fatter than I was formerly, 
and always granting that I was four years 
older. However, I preserved the youth of my 
temper, was always bright, pleasant in com¬ 
pany, and agreeable to everybody, or else 
everybody flattered me; and in this condition 
I came abroad to the world again ” ? 

Indeed, Defoe’s Roxana, though she is not 
deep, is a wonderfully complete creation, for 
he realised, in assuming her personality, a 
woman with a mind of extreme complacency, 
whose blood, though her life was given to 
gallantry, was not hot, who took existence 



ROXANA 


*35 


easily and whose happiness was seldom at the 
mercy of her emotions. How good, for instance, 
is her account of the temporary penitence with 
which the storm at sea afflicted Amy and her¬ 
self ! She compares her own sullen terror 
with Amy’s more vocal self-abandonment to 
God’s mercy, and she philosophically con¬ 
cludes : “ It is true Amy’s repentance wore off 
too, as well as mine, but not so soon. How¬ 
ever, we were both very grave for a time.” And 
how calmly and convincingly she lays bare the 
vanity which, yielding to a feverish hope of 
still marrying the prince, nearly lost her the 
Dutch merchant for a second time ! 

Scarcely less complete is the character of 
Amy, “ a cunning wench,”' a creature of 
mercurial spirits, of bold speech and all de¬ 
votion, who prompts her mistress to submit 
to the kind jeweller’s addresses by a frank view 
of the material question, and who, in her joy at 
his kindness to her mistress, “ got up two or 
three times in the night and danced about 
the room in her shift.” In Amy, who remains 
attached to her mistress’s fortunes throughout, 
becoming her housekeeper, her stewardess, 
her inquiry agent, her almoner, and finally 
her indignant and remorseless protector 



136 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

against the inconvenient assaults of her own 
child, Defoe gives a remarkable picture of a 
maid’s fidelity, without any sentimental ex¬ 
aggerations. One of the most striking passages 
in the whole story, in fact, is the anything but 
sentimental account of Roxana’s consenting to 
Amy’s debauchery by the jeweller, in a spirit 
of playfulness. In relating this incident Defoe 
keeps purely to the bright surface of things, 
but it was an unusually acute piece of observa¬ 
tion on his part that a woman like Roxana, 
having become for the first time a man’s kept 
mistress, and partly at the instigation of her 
maid, should instinctively wish to get rid of that 
maid’s one element of superiority to herself— 
namely, that she was still virtuous. Defoe, of 
course, having observed the congruity of Amy’s 
undoing to his whole conception, did not 
violate the proprieties by making Roxana talk 
of instincts. To do so would have been entirely 
out of her part. Instead, she attributes her 
misdeed, as she naturally would, to the loose 
gaiety in which she indulged with her lover in 
Amy’s presence and to her own laxity of moral 
sense in regard to a lover as distinct from a 
husband. In spite of her ostensible com¬ 
punction Roxana rattles off the tale merrily 
enough. 



ROXANA 


137 


“ Amy was dressing me one morning, for now 
I had two maids, and Amy was my chamber¬ 
maid. ‘ Dear Madam,’ says Amy^ what ! 
a’n’t you with child yet? ’ ‘ No, Amy,’ says 

I; ‘ nor any sign of it.’ 

“ ‘ Law, madam ! ’ says Amy, ‘ what have 
you been doing ? Why, you have been married 
a year and a half. I warrant you master 
would have got me with child twice in that 
time.’ ‘ It may be so, Amy,’ says I. ‘ Let 
him try, can’t you? ’ * No,’ says Amy; ‘ you’ll 

forbid it now. Before, I told you he should, 
with all my heart; but I won’t now, now he’s 
all your own.’ ‘ Oh,’ says I, * Amy, I’ll freely 
give you my consent. It will be nothing at all 
to me. Nay, I’ll put you to bed to him myself 
one night or other, if you are willing.’ ‘ No, 
madam, no,’ says Amy, ‘ not now he’s yours.’ 
‘ Why, you fool you,’ says I, ‘ don’t I tell you 
I’ll put you to bed to him myself? ’ ‘ Nay, 

nay,’ says Amy, ‘ if you put me to bed to him, 
that’s another case; I believe I shall not rise 
again very soon.’ ‘ I’ll venture that, Amy,’ 
says I.” 

The deed, which is done that night, is 
recounted with a freedom of frank detail, and 
the sequel is well studied, for the jeweller is 



138 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

extremely annoyed at having been betrayed 
into a “ vile action,” while Amy 

“ was grievously out of sorts the next morn¬ 
ing, and cried and took on most vehemently, 
that she was ruined and undone, and there 
was no pacifying her; she was a whore, a slut, 
and she was undone ! undone ! and cried 
almost all day.” 

Her mistress in vain tries to pacify her by 
pointing out that she herself is no better than 
Amy, but she is forced to conclude : “ Well, 
all did not pacify Amy, but she cried two or 
three days about it; but it wore offby degrees.” 

This last sentence is one more instance of 
the endearing perspicacity which Defoe gave 
to Roxana. She knows the world, and she has 
no illusions about her own conduct or that of 
other people, about her own content in spite 
of outraged principle, or about the transitori¬ 
ness of compunction. It is this which gives 
point to her reflections upon her conquest, 
through appeals to her vanity, by the foreign 
prince, and to her cheating of her conscience 
“ with the surprising occasion, that as it was all 
irresistible, so it was all lawful; for that Heaven 
would not suffer us to be punished for that 
which it was not possible for us to avoid,” after 



ROXANA 


139 


the characteristic remark that, in spite of 
inclination, she would not go to confession in 
Paris since she “ was a Protestant whore*, and 
could not act as if I was Popish, upon any 
account whatsoever.” It appears in the 
charming little passage where she proves to the 
prince that she wears no paint upon her cheeks, 
in her acute perception that she was “ a stand¬ 
ing mark of the weakness of great men in their 
vice, that value not squandering away immense 
wealth upon the most worthless creatures; or, 
to sum it up in a word, they raise the value of 
the object which they pretend to pitch upon 
by their fancy; I say, raise the value of it at 
their own expense ”; in the remarkable 
passage upon the ease with which great men 
can have natural children; in the powerful 
eloquence with which she compares the lots 
of lawful wife and mistress; in the ingenious 
calculation by which she foiled the Dutch 
merchant’s intention by giving herself to him; 
and in the devastating briefness of her sudden 
summaries of the situation, among which the 
following is unrivalled : “ Having thus spent 
nine months in Holland, refused the best offer 
ever woman in my circumstances had, parted 
unkindly, and indeed barbarously, with the 
best friend and honestest man in the world, 



140 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

got all my money in my pocket, and a bastard 
in my belly, I took shipping at the Brill in the 
packet-boat, and arrived safe at Harwich.” 
It is even evident in her periodical fits of self- 
reproach, which, though Defoe inserted them 
for conventional reasons, are firmly based upon 
reality. Thus, in reflecting on her treatment 
by the prince and the surprising change in her 
fortunes, she says : “I could not but reflect 
upon the brutality and blindness of mankind; 
that because nature had given me a good skin 
and some agreeable features, should suffer 
that beauty to be such a bait to appetite as 
to do such sordid, unaccountable things to 
obtain the possession of it.” 

And in describing, later on, her secret 
terrors, Defoe in her character describes with 
an amazing accuracy just the kind of terrors 
that these would have been : 

“ And let nobody conclude from the strange 
success I met with in all my wicked doings, 
and the vast estate which I had raised by it, 
that therefore I either was happy or easy. No, 
no, there was a dart struck into the liver; there 
was a secret hell within, even all the while, 
when our joy was at the highest; but more 
especially now, after it was all over, and when, 



ROXANA 


I 4 I 

according to all appearance, I was one of the 
happiest women upon earth; all this while, I 
say, I had such constant terror upon my 
mind, as gave me every now and then very 
terrible shocks, and which made me expect 
something very frightful upon every accident 
of life. In a word, it never lightened or 
thundered, but I expected the next flash would 
penetrate my vitals, and melt the sword (soul) 
in this scabbard of flesh; it never blew a storm 
of wind, but I expected the fall of some stack 
of chimneys, or some part of the house, would 
bury me in its ruins ; and so of other things.” 

Yet she insists that her repentance, all 
the while, was of a “ lower kind,” being 
simply aroused by fears of an unaccomplished 
vengeance. 

In this tale, which it is useless to regard as 
a carefully proportioned artistic structure, but 
which appears rather as a sparkling and swiftly 
running stream, with depths and shallows, 
ripples and calm pools, the reader will not 
look for artful climaxes or for those cunning 
modes in which other writers draw together, 
for a moment, all the threads of their narrative. 
Defoe’s only intention was to give the illusion 
of movement, and in that he supremely sue- 



i 4 2 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

ceeds, whether the scene be a revelry of masked 
courtiers or a Quaker menage in London city. 
Nevertheless, there is one passage in Roxana 
where the modernity of Defoe’s outlook rises 
to a pinnacle upon which we are compelled 
to rest in admiration. This is the great 
debate between Roxana and the Dutch mer¬ 
chant upon the state of marriage at the time 
when she has parted from the prince and is 
making for England. The merchant had freed 
her from the dangerous persecutions of a ras¬ 
cally Jew in Paris, engineered her escape to 
Holland and given her introductions which had 
facilitated the transference of her wealth to 
England. They meet at Rotterdam, she all 
gratitude and he all admiration. It is soon 
clear enough to Roxana that he is in love— 
an attitude on his part which it was in her 
nature to accept very easily. He does not 
rush the position, and, to encourage him, she 
offers financial recompense for all his trouble : 
this, at length, brings him to the point of offer¬ 
ing not only love but, to her surprise, marriage. 
It is her refusal of this offer, and her reasons, 
which are so remarkable and which for clear¬ 
ness of mind, if not for grace of diction, outdo 
the famous speeches of Millamant in The Way 
of the World. 



ROXANA 


*43 


Roxana’s chief reason for not wishing to 
marry is that she is rich, though she loved the 
man and he loved her. Finding her inflexible, 
but at first without giving any reasons, the 
merchant conceives the plan of strengthening 
his claims by becoming lover first; and 
Roxana, with calm perspicacity, seeing his 
intention, relates how she gratified him in this 
article while it strengthened her determination 
against matrimony. 

“ I knew (she says) that, while I was a 
mistress, it is customary for the person kept to 
receive from them that keep; but, if I should 
be a wife, all I had then was given up to the 
husband, and I was thenceforth to be under 
his authority only; and, as I had money enough 
and needed not fear being what they call a 
cast-off mistress, so I had no need to give 
him twenty thousand pounds to marry me, 
which had been buying my lodging too dear 
a great deal.” 

However, though the merchant’s project, 
as Roxana briefly puts it, “ was a bite upon 
himself, while he intended it for a bite upon 
me,” he persisted, and finally succeeded in 
dispelling her fixed idea that he was merely 
after her money. He offers not to touch one 



144 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

pistole of her property, which places her, as 
she acutely observes, in the embarrassing 
position of seeming to have been ready enough 
to give up her virtue but not so ready to give 
up her money. And so, as she amazingly 
says, “ upon the whole, I was obliged to give 
a new turn to it, and talk upon a kind of 
elevated strain, which really was not in my 
thoughts, at first, at all.” This “ elevated 
strain,” in fact, is an impartial examination 
of the matrimonial state, put with a startling 
incisiveness. i„ * ■ . , 

i 

“ I told him I had, perhaps, different notions 
of matrimony from what the received custom 
had given us of it; that I thought a woman was 
a free agent as well as a man, and was born free, 
and, could she manage herself suitably, might 
enjoy that liberty to as much purpose as the 
men do : that the laws of matrimony were 
indeed otherwise, and mankind at this time 
acted quite upon other principles, and those 
such that a woman gave herself entirely away 
from herself, in marriage, and capitulated, only 
to be, at best, but an upper servant, and, from 
the time she took the man, she was no better 
or worse than the servant among the Israelites, 
who had his ears bored (that is, nailed to the 



ROXANA 


*45 

door-post), who by that act gave himself up 
to be a servant during life; that the very 
nature of the marriage contract was, in short, 
nothing but giving up liberty, estate, authority, 
and everything to the man, and the woman 
was indeed a mere woman ever after—that 
is to say, a slave.” 

So far Roxana’s argument is but a statement 
of the law as it then stood, and she reinforces 
it, on her lover’s replying that where there was 
mutual love there could be no bondage, by 
an eloquent conjuring up of all the misery to 
which a confiding wife was liable—to be 
stripped of her clothes, to be turned into the 
street and to see her children starve. But 
she goes further. She insists that, in the nature 
of things, there is an exact equality. 

“ I returned, that while a woman was single, 
she was masculine in her politic capacity; 
that she then had the full command of what 
she had, and the full direction of what she did; 
that she was a man in her separate capacity, 
to all intents and purposes that a man could be 
so to himself. ... I added, that, whoever the 
woman was that had an estate, and would give 
it up to be the slave of a great man, that 
woman was a fool, and must be fit for nothing 



146 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

but a beggar; that it was my opinion, a 
woman was as fit to govern and enjoy her own 
estate without a man as a man was without 
a woman; and that, if she had a mind to 
gratify herself as to sexes, she might entertain 
a man as a man does a mistress. . . 

Only a creative power on the level of Defoe’s 
could have produced this woman, one who, 
in cant phrase, had complacently accepted the 
position of a man’s plaything and yet proudly 
turns on him, with the sword of reason, when, by 
all accepted ideas, he is proposing to associate 
her with himself by more magnanimous and 
honest ties. And the impression of power is 
added to in the continuation of the debate, 
which is not in the least a tirade, but a close 
piece of fencing in which Roxana, by acknow¬ 
ledging to herself her own partial sophistries, 
appears, not as a mere mouthpiece for advanced 
views, but a living character. The merchant 
assures her that she shall be pilot, and she 
routs him at once with “ only so long as you 
please.” He pleads the sacredness of matri¬ 
mony and the scandal of other relations : she 
retorts that, not matrimony, but repentance and 
reform are the only salves of scandal, and she 
continues in a speech of some downrightness to 



ROXANA 


H7 


argue that a woman who marries the man to 
whom she has given herself is one who per¬ 
petuates a bad smell. Yet the extraordinary 
merit of the episode throughout is that the 
character of the merchant, in the very stage of 
his discomfiture, also grows in solidity and 
benignity. He is neither ruffled nor con¬ 
tentious, he pleads warmly for the claims of the 
child to come, and finally, with dignified 
honesty, refuses to treat any further as mistress 
the woman he desired as wife. So that, 
finally, for all her triumph and independence, 
Roxana has to show herself as, au fond , the 
victim of a perverse infatuation. She was 
obstinate against matrimony, yet could not 
bear to let the man go; and it is the man who, 
after all, acts with dignity and decision, by 
departing himself after exhausting the possi¬ 
bilities of tender persuasion and displaying 
all the highest qualities of a gentleman, while 
Roxana is left with her wealth, her coming child, 
her independence and her reflections. The few 
pages which contain this passage, which is 
astonishing both for constructive power and 
force of expression, set the crown upon Roxana 
for a work of art. Defoe, we must admit, 
though in the'more modern sense he was not a 
novelist, wrote at least one great story which 



148 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

is all but a novel; and there will not be a few, 
perhaps, who, after reading this brilliant 
narrative again, will realise the presence of a 
quality the restoration of which to nlodern 
fiction would be, in the highest measure, 
salutary and invigorating. 



VI 

EMMA 

Jane Austen’s novel Emma was in circula-, 
tion by the end of 1815 : a Quarterly Reviewer 
criticised it in the month which followed that 
of Napoleon’s downfall. Napoleon’s last action 
was fought near the Belgian village of Waterloo, 
and the action of Miss Austen’s all but last 
novel is laid in the fictitious village of High¬ 
bury, sixteen miles from London, nine from 
Richmond and within carriage drive of Box 
Hill. What a contrast between two villages 
which the events of that year have immortal¬ 
ised ! Waterloo, no doubt, in itself was much 
like Highbury—a quiet pastoral village near a 
capital, with a chateau or two where lived 
the leading families, who kindly patronised the 
farmers, the apothecary, the schoolmistress and 
their like, while these in turn were looked up 
to by faithful domestic servants and obedient 
peasants. It would not be surprising to hear 
that there was a valetudinarian old gentleman 

—he might have been a count—who lived with 

149 



150 SOME GREAT: ENGLISH NOVELS 

a handsome daughter in one of the chateaux, 
and that, but for the untimely intrusion of 
armed forces, a romance of sentiment not un¬ 
mixed with comedy would certainly have fol¬ 
lowed from the appearance at Waterloo of a 
neighbour’s agreeable son. vBut the social 
annals of Belgian Waterloo were burnt up in 
the fierce flame of a fluctuating and critical 
battle, the event of which relieved the inhabit¬ 
ants of English villages from all fear of further 
aggression by the French Emperor^) and we 
should be almost disgusted to be told—what is 
probably true—that life in Waterloo within a 
few months of the battle went on very much as 
usual, the tradesmen possibly more wealthy, 
the farmers possibly poorer, the gossip enriched 
with a few more stories, the peasants about to 
be enriched with many more grandchildren, 
and the young lady at the chateau very little 
wiser than she was before. For us English, 
at all events, the victory of Wellington and 
Bliicher deprived Waterloo of any further right 
to a life of its own : in our imaginations we 
have petrified that village at its moment of 
supreme agitation, and in the sound of that 
name, as in the painting upon Keats’s Grecian 
vase, moments of intense action are eternally 
suspended—the farm of Hougoumont that will 



EMMA 


i5i 

never be taken, the charge of the Old Guard 
that will never be thrust home. (And, more than 
that; with these three uncouth syllables a long, 
violent and exciting chapter of European his¬ 
tory booms to its end. That boom re-echoed 
powerfully in the imaginative literature of the 
nineteenth century : Tolstoy, Balzac, Stendhal, 
Victor Hugo, Erckmann-Chatrian, Thackeray, 
Lever, Thomas Hardy, each in his own way 
made it resound again. Yet in the contem¬ 
poraneous chronicle of Highbury there is no 
sound of war, not the faintest thud of a far-off 
gun, not the least hint of peace disturbed by a 
foreign enemy. Mr. Woodhouse, in his per¬ 
turbation at the robbing of a neighbour’s hen¬ 
roost, is induced to welcome a sturdy son-in- 
law with equanimity, but it occurs to nobody 
that young Mr. Churchill was singularly free 
from care and occupation while Napoleon’s 
armies were raiding the countries of Europe. 
Miss Austen was looking in another direction; 
her sensitive ears were strained to hear the 
conversation of a few individuals who lived 
quiet lives. She has petrified Highbury as 
effectually as we have petrified Waterloo; cut 
off from the incidents of time it lives for ever, 
in the delicacy of her comedy and the ironic 
simplicity of her ‘ style, with Emma at her 



152 SOME GREA 1 ! ENGLISH NOVELS 

fancies and Miss Bates at full flow, convulsed 
by the news of Mr. Elton’s marriage and 
thrilled by the ball at the Crown. , 

Emma is not a story of passion or adventure.. 
There are those upon whom, for these very 
. deficiencies, it can never cast its spell. They 
cannot take much interest in life so placidyand 
so circumscribed, in complacent minds and 
minute events. They want, in reading fiction, 
to be swept along by a wild west wind or to be 
shown a vaster and more thrilling world of 
imagination to balance the dull incomplete¬ 
ness of their own. Those, on the other hand, 
who have once fallen under the spell of Miss 
Austen’s art will always find that spell renewed. 

Emma , the favourite of some though not of 
all, by its peculiar sedateness prompts one to 
ask the secret of its perennial fascination/Cer- 
tainly the temperament which requires fiction 
only to be adventurous or passionate or pro¬ 
found or ecstatic will not enjoy Emma. Char¬ 
lotte Bronte, we know, read it “ with interest 
and just that degree of admiration which Miss 
Austen herself would have thought sensible 
and suitable. LAnything like warmth or enthu¬ 
siasm, anything energetic, poignant, heart¬ 
felt, is utterly out of place in commending these 
works.” j|We understand how Charlotte Bronte 



EMMA 


*53 


felt, and respect her feelings while regretting 
her particular insensibility/ We admit the 
absence from Emma of all that she remarks— 
the absence of the 4 4 stormy sisterhood ” of 
passions and of the wildly throbbing heart. 
But if we speak of fascination at all, it is to 
claim that in judging the works of Jane Austen 
warmth and enthusiasm are entirely in place; 
as much in place as in discussing Jane Eyre or 
Wuthering Heights, if we are happy enough to 
have the discernment which can enjoy all three. 

44 Emma Woodhouse, handsome, clever, and 
rich, with a comfortable home and happy dis¬ 
position, seemed to unite some of the best 
blessings of existence; and had lived nearly 
twenty-one years in the world with very little 
to distress or vex her.” 

' Truly the story which opens thus is a quiet 
story of quiet people quietly told. It is the 
story of a young lady who, being idle and not a 
little vain of her position and her superior 
judgment, indulged in fancies which brought 
distress to others and some mortification, fol¬ 
lowed by repentance, to herself. Emma fancies, 
first, that she can raise a girl of illegitimate 
birth and moderate education to her own level 
of refinement; thht Harriet Smith is too good, 



154 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

being her chosen companion, for plain Robert 
Martin the farmer, and that Mr. Elton, the 
young and self-seeking clergyman, is the girl’s 
destined husband. Mr. Elton proposes to 
Emma instead, to her double annoyance, for 
her pride and her insight have both had a fall. 
She then fancies herself in love with Frank 
Churchill, a handsome, high-spirited young 
man, and easily fancies herself out again. She 
fancies that another young lady, Jane Fairfax, 
is harbouring an unfortunate attachment for a 
married man, and that the open-hearted Harriet 
Smith can succeed herself as the object of Frank 
Churchill’s attention. But she has to learn 
that, all this while, Jane Fairfax has been 
secretly engaged to Frank Churchill, and, most 
disconcerting of all, that Harriet is nourishing a 
fancy of her own, that she has won the love of 
Emma’s oldest and frankest friend, the middle- 
aged Mr. Knightley. Then is Emma’s happi¬ 
ness wrecked indeed, when “ it darted through 
her with the speed of an arrow that Mr. 
Knightley must marry no one but herself.” 

But she has not long to remain in philosophic 
despair, for Mr. Knightley discovers his love to 
her, and Harriet pairs off happily with the 
rejected farmer. So this small village chronicle 
of a year, with its embroidery of pure comedy— 



EMMA 


*55 

the nervousness of Emma’s father which belies 
his hospitality, the torrent of Miss Bates’s in¬ 
consequent chatter and the ill-breeding of 
vulgar Mrs. Elton—ends in wedding bells and 
a cease from amiable flutterings. It is a story 
which minutely draws the life of a small 
country district in which there is little move¬ 
ment but that of animals and little activity but 
that of husbandry, and neither in this move¬ 
ment nor that activity does the narrator take 
much interest. H5he deals with a little frag¬ 
ment of human society in which, for the women 
at least, talking, reading, making music and 
dancing were the only occupations, in which 
old friends called upon each other once a day, 
in which to walk half a mile alone was “ un¬ 
pleasant for a young lady,” and in which a 
rich and well-born girl could be undisputed 
queen of her neighbourhood. There is a great 
deal of gentility here and not a little snobbish¬ 
ness; tears are allowed, but passionate sobs 
are not heard; riddles and charades exercise 
minds not troubled at all by the deep mysteries 
of human existence; and marriage, as the result 
of “ regard,” of “ feeling ” and of “ attach¬ 
ments,” is eagerly canvassed, while love is 
spoken of in a gingerly and sober fashion,\(as if 
it had normally the effects of a hot-water Dottle 



156 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

rather than those of a volcano. Miss Austen 
in her character of narrator speaks of “ the 
marriage of Miss Campbell, who by that chance, 
that luck which so often defies anticipation in 
matrimonial affairs, giving attraction to what is 
moderate rather than to what is superior, 
engaged the affections of Mr. Dixon, a young 
man rich and agreeable, almost as soon as they 
were acquainted, and was eligibly and happily 
settled,” while Emma, considering her first 
agreeable flutter of heart, can reflect : “ Every 
consideration of the subject, in short, makes 
me thankful that my happiness is not more 
deeply involved. I shall do very well again 
after a little while, and then it will be a good 
thing over, for they say everybody is in love 
once in their lives, and I shall have been let 
‘off easily.”) This cool and philosophic tone is 
rather that of Lewis Carroll’s Alice after she 
had emerged from swimming in the pool of her 
own tears with all the strange animals. 

(Yet, after all, if we consider in parenthesis 
this unenthusiastic attitude to the question of 
love and marriage, we may have to admit that 
Jane Austen has more than her own idiosyn¬ 
crasy to support her. Young women of to-day 
may smile with superiority or shrug with con¬ 
tempt at Emma’s early conversation with 



EMMA 


»57 

Harriet, in which she accepts quite calmly a 
prospect of well-to-do singleness . J 

“ I have none of the usual inducements of 
women to marry. Were I to fall in love, in¬ 
deed, it would be a different thing; but I 
never have been in love; it is not my way, or 
my nature; and I do not think I ever shall. 
And, without love, I am sure I should be a fool 
to change such a situation as mine. Fortune 
I do not want; employment I do not want; 
consequence I do not want; I believe few married 
women are half as much mistress of their hus¬ 
band’s house as I am of Hartfield; and never, 
never could I expect to be so truly beloved 
and important; so always first and always 
right in any man’s eyes as I am in my father’s.” 

She admits that, if there were any prospect 
of becoming a poor and garrulous old maid like 
Miss Bates, she would marry to-morrow; but 
is sure that she herself would never want occu¬ 
pation or interests. J 

“ If I draw less, I shall read more; if I give 
up music, I shall take to carpet-work. And as 
for objects of interest, objects for the affections, 
which is, in truth, the great point of inferiority, 
the want of which is really the great evil to be 



158 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

avoided in not marrying, I shall be very well off, 
with all the children of a sister I love so much 
to care about. There will be enough of them, 
in all probability, to supply every sort of sensa¬ 
tion that declining life can need. There will 
be enough for every hope and every fear ; and 
though my attachment to none can equal that 
of a parent, it suits my ideas of comfort better 
than what is warmer and blinder. My nephews 
and nieces: I shall often have a niece with 
me. 


The admirable irony of Miss Austen in thus 
exposing, in a dialogue of which every exquisite 
stroke tells, the bland assurance of youth, will 
hardly escape any reader’s notice; but, making 
every allowance for this, I suggest that there is 
a remarkable frankness and justice at the bottom 
of Emma’s remarks.) We may imagine, in 
these days of soul-analysis, of temperaments 
exposed and of repressions let loose, when it is 
reputed both brave and fashionable to walk 
about in psychological nakedness without a 
cache-sexe of any kind, that we have a great 
advantage over the repressed and amply 
breeched and petticoated society of Emma’s day; 
but we may not often consider whether we have 
frankness of thought , if indeed our absorption 



EMMA 


159 


in our emotions permits us any thought to be 
frank about. 

Young people of to-day display their glands ' 
or their libidos and button up their brains; 
Emma did the contrary. It was the fashion of 
her day, which still seems to present a very 
admirable appearance. The result, in this 
particular dialogue, is a self-revelation of pecu¬ 
liar directness and honesty. In spite of her 
delusions about her own nature, Emma, fear¬ 
ing no accusation of selfishness or snobbery or 
sour grapes, states her case in a series of brief, 
self-evident propositions. She was rich enough, 
contented enough and comfortable enough not 
to marry. If she were in love it would be different, 
it would be different if she were poor. Perfectly 
true. Miss Austen may have known little of 
the stormier passions in her own person, though 
quite capable of observing their effects in 
others, but her views upon marriage were well 
reflected and sensible, especially in that age. 

( If any error might be imputed to her it is 
mainly in her tendency to make her young 
heroines as perspicacious as she was herself. 
Miss Austen saw that the great passion of 
love was abnormal, but that marriage was 
natural, a state to be entered or rejected just as 
properly upon prudential as upon sentimental 



i6o SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


considerations. In fact, she made her young 
women reveal with more than normal young 
women’s directness the logical premisses and 
conclusions of a young woman’s mind. It is 
only since the nineteenth century that English 
thought on these matters has been confused by 
sentiment; and the fact that this dialogue of 
Emma’s and many others in Miss Austen’s 
novels repels the sentimentalist is, in truth, a 
criticism of the sentimental attitude. She left 
passion on one side because it was not in her 
nature; thus she wisely kept her artistic 
balance, as may be seen in this very story, 
where the mutual passion of Jane Fairfax and 
Frank Churchill is sufficiently suggested but 
never stressed. But where social fact is in ques¬ 
tion she is relentless truth itself. In none of her 
novels is this more evident than in Emma.) I 
cannot think of a single sentence either of de¬ 
scription or of reflection, nor of one line in the 
delightful flow of dialogue, wherein, directly or 
by implication, there is a sign of falsity or self- 
delusion. 'vMiss Austen’s pen could no more 
tell lies than her vision.) 

This brief defence, however, of the attitude 
towards love and marriage which is reflected 
in Emma was a parenthesis. It was to parry the 



EMMA 


161 


ignorant thrust that no story in which the feel¬ 
ings were so firmly kept in hand could possibly 
be praised. This attitude is one of the elements 
of quietness in a “ quiet ” novel; and though 
the essential and justifiable enthusiasm for Jane 
Austen rests neither upon her sober truth nor 
upon the quietness of her incident, yet, just as 
there is a great merit in preventing feeling from 
obscuring fact, so there is a great deal to be 
said for the “ quiet ” view of comedy. It is 
temperamental, certainly, and not to be assumed 
at will; and it does not rise to the height 
of Aristophanes and Shakespeare, which is 
Titanic. Yet many of us, in whom the sanguine 
and choleric humours are not too prominent, 
must often feel the charm of withdrawing from 
the hive and watching a small corner of its life, 
for a moment, in detachment, and complete 
receptivity. Some people cannot so watch : 
they must moralise, as did Maeterlinck when he 
observed bees in a glass hive. Those, who can, 
know better than to do anything but smile, nod 
or shake their heads. The ordinary life of men 
and women, taken as a whole, is not continu¬ 
ously suffused by great issues or inspired by 
overwhelming emotions. 

The part of a single individual in the sweep¬ 
ing movements of humanity is singularly 
u 



162 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

attenuated, and he flashes to greatness only 
at moments. The supreme tragic or comic 
writers have to suggest the masses or isolate the 
moments; theirs is the highest talent. But 
the sensitive observer in direct detachment has 
neither to suggest nor to isolate ; he has but to 
observe and, if an artist, to describe. Any 
comer of life, as much as any ant-heap, will 
reward such observation and justify an artist’s 
description. If Miss Austen’s corner of life 
does not interest you, you must turn away from 
it, but your departure does not condemn those 
who sit happily by her side. They do not sit 
there all day. Other moods will bring them 
back again to mix in more exciting circum¬ 
stance or to be charmed by more forcible 
spells than these. Yet, while they are with her, 
they will be intently absorbed, for she will show 
them in her little chosen perspective the curious 
confusion of motive which attends all human 
action, the strange illusions that create imagin¬ 
ary obstacles, the foibles and futilities which 
diversify every single human being, the 
comedies waiting upon the satisfaction of even 
mild desires, the conceit which makes the most 
trivial existence important to itself, the absurd 
influence of outward circumstance. And if her 
ground of observation is narrow, one may 



EMMA 


163 

almost say of it, what she herself says in Emma 
of the view of Abbey Mill Farm as seen from 
Mr. Knightley’s garden : “It was a sweet 
view—sweet to the eye and the mind. English 
verdure, English culture, English comfort, 
seen under a sun bright without being oppres¬ 
sive,” though one would have to add English 
character to make the catalogue of beauties 
complete. 

- To observe a corner of life so clearly is no., 
mean achievement, and to describe it so 
exquisitely is a great one. This is what has 
roused enthusiasm in the hearts of several 
generations. Jane Austen’s range is small, but 
her art is near perfection. To read a work of 
art so beautifully and economically done as 
Emma compels joy in the heart; and those who 
feel this joy can hardly speak of it without a 
happy ring in their voice. Th ere are critics, 
of our day who would impose upon literature j 
the test of its being a substitute for religion,! 
and possibly on this view Jane Austen’s novels 
may not be held sufficiently elevating, though 
they are most certainly a criticism of life.' 
But all the homilies of moralists will never 
persuade the admirers of Jane Austen that their 
admiration and affection are vainly bestowed. 
If they praise or value a novelist’s art at all, 




164 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

they must praise and value hers, for it has the 
beauty of an unusually acute vision perfectly 
expressed as art, with exquisite precision, with 
sympathy and with humour. As works of art 
her novels are complete, for in them form and 
content, each excellent in itself, are beautifully 
fusetT into something which is individual, 
inimitable and permanent. 

One might linger in detail on the many 
felicities to be found in Emma, of d escrip tion, 
of ch ara cter-drawing and of l angua ge. The 
subject of language alone, once it were launched 
upon, would be difficult to leave, for here in¬ 
deed Jane Austen has a magic. For instance, 
when Mr. Elton has proposed to Emma in the 
brougham, as it returned at a walking pace from 
Randalls to Hartfield, and each in their annoy¬ 
ance had rent to rags the other’s complacency, 
she brings the scene of brisk comedy to an end 
with the magnificent paragraph : 

“ He was too angry to say another word; 
her manner too decided to invite supplication : 
and in this state of swelling resentment and 
mutually deep mortification, they had to con¬ 
tinue together a few minutes longer, for the 
fears of Mr. Woodhouse had confined them to 
a foot-pace. If there had not been so much 



EMMA 


165 

anger, there would have been desperate 
awkwardness; but their straightforward emo¬ 
tions left no room for the little zigzags of 
embarrassment. Without knowing when the 
carriage turned into Vicarage Lane or when 
it stopped, they found themselves, all at once, 
at the door of his house; and he was out before 
another syllable passed. Emma then felt it 
indispensable to wish him a good-night. The 
compliment was just returned, coldly and 
proudly; and, under indescribable irritation 
of spirits, she was then conveyed to Hart- 
field.” 

The force and propriety of this passage are 
absolute; nothing more violent or exclamatory 
could produce so sure an effect upon the 
reader’s mind. With unstrained ease the pic¬ 
ture is placed there for ever, graven with all 
the power of classical eloquence; and it could 
be matched a hundred times in this one book. 
Again, if one turns from the language to the 
characters, what a field there is open for admir¬ 
ing comment ! Miss Bates has become the v 
immortal type of the golden-hearted but in- j 
consequent gossiping spinster of a village; j 
Kirs, .Elton, with her allusions to Maple Grove, j 
her brother-in-law’s seat, and the barouche- 



166 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


landau, is almost as famous a name for pert ill- 
breeding ; while Mr. Woodhouse, with his 
gruel and his timorous abhorrence of novelty, 
is one of Miss Austen’s most delicate perform¬ 
ances, for she never lets us forget that, with all 
his tiresome crotchets, he has a kind heart and 
true gentleness of breeding. And then how 
neatly are Harriet Smith’s vacuity of mind and 
John Knightley’s irritability revealed in the 
few words that they say ! Like all Miss 
Austen’s comic characters they seem to have 
been born in her mind with their appropriate 
words in their mouths. The character of 
Emma has not commended itself to all readers, 
but for a reason which is a tribute to her 
creator—they feel a personal dislike for the 
puffed-up young woman who suffered so sadly 
fijdm want of whipping. There could be no 
/oetter proof of Emma’s reality; and, in fact, 
her character is brilliantly drawn, with a power 
of completeness which is unsurpassed in any 
of Miss Austen’s creations. Her merits and 
her stupidities are unfolded in a most ingenious 
fluctuating curve, and its salient points crystal¬ 
lised in cunning passages of dialogue which 
would repay a very searching analysis.) 


Analysis, indeed, of the kind on which Mr. 



EMMA 


167 

Percy Lubbock enlarges in his Craft of Fiction 
may very profitably be applied to Miss Austen’s 
novels, and to none more so than to Emma. 
Many admirable writers have expatiated on her' 
language and her well-known characters; and 
the familiarity of readers may be counted upon 
where those things are concerned; but not till 
after many readings, if then, is a reader likely 
to consider in detail the whole architecture of 
the story. The construction of Emma , in point 
of fact, is a masterpiece of finished grace in 
seven well-balanced movements which vary in 
length and in tempo, but follow one another in a 
harmonious succession of stresses and relaxa¬ 
tions which it is most interesting to follow. It 
is hardly necessary, I hope, to repudiate any 
suggestion that Miss Austen devised the frame¬ 
work first and then fitted the story to it; that 
is not how gifted artists compose masterpieces. 
No, the interest of laying the framework bare 
is simply to show with what instinctive grace 
the creator of Emma proceeded to produce a 
work of such admirable proportions. x : 

The first movement, which is the longest, 
takes in the first seventeen chapters. An intro¬ 
duction written with brisk incisiveness gives us 
Emma and Mr. Woodhouse left alone at Hart- 
field on the marriage of Miss Taylor, Emma’s 



168 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

governess and friend, a preliminary sketch of 
their characters, a brief account of the amiable 
Mr. Weston who had married Miss Taylor and 
taken her to live half a mile off, a first view 
of Mr. Knightley’s good sense and Emma’s 
flightiness on the subject of match-making, a 
glimpse of Mr. Elton’s position as a “ pretty 
young man,” and a slight survey of the limited 
society, including the Bateses, which could be 
relied upon to make up for the absence of Miss 
Taylor in the evenings. Having crammed an 
astonishing amount into sixteen pages, Miss 
Austen launches into the movement proper 
with Mrs. Goddard’s request to introduce Miss 
Harriet Smith, and the words : “ Harriet 

Smith was the natural daughter of somebody.” 
The wings of Emma’s vanity are at once at full 
stretch in the pursuit of the first of those fancies 
which bring her successively to grief—the 
fancy that she can improve at once the mind 
and the lot of the pretty but brainless Harriet. 
In words that make us blush hotly for her she 
covers the excellent farmer Martin with con¬ 
tempt and begins scheming for the match of 
Harriet and Mr. Elton. After a pause in 
Chapter V, in which the discussion by Mr. 
Knightley and Mrs. Weston of Emma’s faults 
and virtues enlarges our knowledge of her 



EMMA 


169 

character, all the comedy of Emma’s deception 
of herself, Harriet and the affected clergyman 
rapidly proceeds with the episodes of her taking 
Harriet’s protrait and of the charade, the blind 
assurance of her self-satisfied argument with 
Mr. Knightley, and the meeting with Mr. Elton 
in Vicarage Lane, which enables Emma to show 
a new virtue—an intelligent sympathy in charity 
—and a new foible—her assumption of im¬ 
munity from love and marriage. These lead, 
through an interlude of pure amusement 
furnished by the arrival of the John Knightleys 
at Hartfield and Mr. Woodhouse’s plaintive 
reprobations of his other daughter’s rashness 
in taking her family to the seaside in the 
summer, to the great scene in which this move¬ 
ment culminates—the dinner-party at the 
Westons’. For scenes of this kind Miss Austen 
marshals all her characters with a peculiar 
vigour of her own; they take light from one 
another and contrive by their interactions— 
often of dialogue alone—to set up an atmo¬ 
sphere of excitement proper for enactment of a 
cardinal incident. This dinner-party, which 
from beginning to end occupies three chapters, 
prepares us beautifully between its preparation 
and its conclusion—what with Emma’s surprise 
at Mr. Elton’s apparently callous behaviour, 



170 ' SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

Mr. John Knightley’s grumbles, Frank 
Churchill’s letter, the excitement of his pro¬ 
spective arrival, and the fuss and bustle over 
the trifling snowstorm—for the triumphant 
stroke of Mr. Elton’s declaration to Emma and 
their mutual discomfiture in the crawling 
carriage. There is nothing left but for the 
movement to be rapidly concluded with 
Emma’s depressed reflections, her buoyant 
recovery and the departure of Mr. Elton for 
Bath. 

The second movement is less rapid, but 
excellently contrived. Emma’s first fancy has 
been dissipated in anger and self-reproach. A 
second fancy has been shown hovering—her 
assumption of a special relation to Frank 
Churchill when he shall appear—and a third 
fancy is about to be aired. But Emma is first 
allowed to reinstate herself somewhat in the 
reader’s opinion by her good-humoured defence 
of Frank Churchill in conversation with Mr. 
Knightley. The older man, from unconscious 
jealousy, is harsh and petulant, while Emma, 
without disrespect, tries to soften his prejudice 
and laugh away his annoyance. Thereupon 
Miss Bates comes full on to the scene with her 
inimitable conversation and the letters from 
her niece Jane Fairfax, the reasons for whose 



EMMA 


171 

appearance at Hartfield encourage the third 
of Emma’s fancies—that this reserved young 
woman is harbouring an unhappy love for a 
married man. A short pause for the purpose 
of enlarging on Jane’s past history and Emma’s 
reluctance to befriend her leads to the announce¬ 
ment by Miss Bates of Mr. Elton’s engage¬ 
ment, Harriet’s perturbation thereat and the 
embarrassment of her meeting with the Martins 
at Ford’s shop. The last chapter of this move¬ 
ment makes Emma once again odious for her 
part in Harriet’s want of good manners to the 
Martins, and introduces Frank Churchill, 
handsome, provocative, and eminently ready 
to meet Emma half-way in a flirtation. 

The third movement is short and sparkling. 
It is amusing to note how skilfully Jane Austen 
suggests the excitement aroused by Frank 
Churchill’s presence among the ladies of High¬ 
bury by quickening the tempo when he is on 
the stage. In this movement Emma and he 
execute, one might say, a pas de deux of triumph¬ 
ant spirits before an admiring company of 
Westons and Bateses. There is first the walk 
in the village, the examination of the Crown’s 
ballroom, the project of a dance, and Frank’s 
first discussion of Jane with Emma, in which he 
maliciously encourages her fancied reading of 



172 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

Jane’s heart. The episode of Frank’s visit to 
London, ostensibly to get his hair cut, leads to 
the dinner-party at the Coles’, where every¬ 
thing goes con brio to the tune of Jane’s new 
piano and conjectures about its donor. In the 
bright play of Miss Austen’s irony Emma’s 
fatuous self-confidence, though never rendered 
mean or contemptible, is here shown in full 
blossom. Frank fools her about Jane to the 
top of her bent, and by the time the ladies have 
reached the drawing-room her state of vanity is 
ripe for disaster. She preens herself—in an 
exquisite paragraph—on the appearance and 
happiness of her protegee—Harriet—and 
blandly proceeds in conversation with Mrs. 
Weston to lay it down that Mr. Knightley must 
never marry; yet all this is but a prelude to 
the two succeeding chapters of brilliant comedy 
that describe the meeting of Miss Bates with 
the company from Hartfield, her soliloquies on 
Jane’s piano and the broken rivet in her 
mother’s spectacles, the congregation of the 
company in the Bates’s sitting-room, Frank’s 
facetiousness calculated to mislead Emma and 
secretly please Jane, and the exchanges of 
Miss Bates out of the window with Mr. Knight¬ 
ley on his horse. How Miss Austen must have 
enjoyed writing this wonderful climax of her 



EMMA 


173 


scherzo ! She closes it with the preparations 
for the ball, Mr. Weston’s whisper to his wife : 
“ He has asked her, my dear,” and the cadence 
of sudden suspense brought about by Frank’s 
abrupt departure and his mysterious agita¬ 
tion on taking leave of Emma. She is left 
alone embroidering the theme of her second 
fancy into a singularly unimpassioned love- 
motive. 

The fourth movement of Emma is a pause in 
the main action. At its opening Emma is 
seen alone, pondering the state of her heart, 
and Frank Churchill’s, and at its close she is 
again alone, still pondering but with a change. 
She has fancied herself into love with Frank 
and quickly out of it again; she has fancied 
Frank into love with herself, a more passionate 
sentiment, but one which would admit of a 
gentle cooling with no loss of friendship, and 
she had begun to nourish a new and more 
dangerous fancy—her fourth—that she may 
adroitly bestow on Harriet the place in 
Frank’s heart which she herself had so coolly 
resigned. Meanwhile Mr. Elton has brought 
home his bride, and it is Mrs. Elton who takes 
the centre of the stage with the broader comedy 
of her vulgarity. This ridiculous character is 
given full play, and its exhibition culminates 



174 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

delightfully at the dinner-party at Hartfield, 
in three chapters, where she patronises Jane, 
actually calls Mr. Woodhouse her “ dear old 
beau,” and engages in that wonderful conver¬ 
sational duet with Mr. Weston wherein each 
continually interrupts the other’s favourite 
theme, his being the merits of his son Frank, 
hers the glories of her brother-in-law. 

The fifth movement is all action : Frank 
Churchill has returned and events are moving 
fast to conclusions. Though only six chapters 
long, it is the most tremendous, for it repre¬ 
sents the turning round of the fates upon the 
offending Emma. This movement opens im¬ 
mediately with pomp and trumpets—the ball 
at the Crown. Though this is one of Miss 
Austen’s masterpieces of description, it is too 
well known to be enlarged upon. The dance 
music has hardly died away before Harriet 
appears fainting upon Frank Churchill’s arm 
after her encounter with the gipsies. Emma’s 
fourth fancy bursts into insolent growth, and 
is encouraged in the comedy of Harriet’s con¬ 
fession of a new attachment and Emma’s 
misunderstanding of her supposed confidence. 
Then clouds begin to gather. There is Frank’s 
“ blunder ” in alluding to Mr. Perry’s carriage 
and Mr. Knightley’s irritation at detecting an 



EMMA 


I 7 S 

understanding between Frank and Jane; there 
is the sultriness of the strawberry feast at 
Donwell, Jane’s distressed escape and Frank’s 
ill-temper; and, at last, the great and famous 
finale of the picnic on Box Hill, where Emma 
gives herself her last airs, is rude to Miss 
Bates, is scolded by Mr. Knightley, and drives 
home feeling her first tears running down her 
cheeks “ without being at any trouble to check 
them, extraordinary as they were.” 

The sixth movement, though a little over¬ 
burdened by the clearing up of the relations 
between Jane and Frank, completes the 
melancholy march of the furies upon Emma. 
Frank’s marriage to Jane, she imagines, can 
cause her no personal pain, but only annoy¬ 
ance at having once more to confess her 
stupidity to Harriet. At once and by the hand 
of the submissive Harriet she is dealt the full 
and final buffet : it is a magnificent effect. 
Harriet, the patronised, is confident that Mr. 
Knightley has an interesting sentiment for her. 
Emma can neither discourage nor disbelieve 
this overwhelming confidence. She is abased 
to the ground, and is left by the end of Chapter 
XLVIII in an attitude of complete dejection, 
repenting of all her follies and reflecting on 
the grim bleakness of her future. “ Hartfield 



17 6 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

must be comparatively deserted, and she left 
to cheer her father with the spirits only of 
ruined happiness.” The Westons would be 
wrapped up in their child, Frank Churchill 
would carry away Jane Fairfax, and Mr. 
Knightley, their friend of all hours, would be 
lost for ever for the sake of the Harriet she had 
so unwisely pampered. It had been all her 
own work : 

“ And the only source whence anything like 
consolation or composure could be drawn was 
in the resolution of her own better conduct, 
and the hope that, however inferior in spirit 
and gaiety might be the following and every 
future winter of her life to the past, it would 
yet find her more rational, more acquainted 
with herself, and leave her less to regret when 
it were gone.” 

To these dull moaning chords succeeds the 
last and seventh movement, agitated at first 
and calming down to a serene resolution of all 
the discords. Its climax comes at its opening. 
Almost without preparation, despair is turned 
into rapture by Mr. Knightley’s unexpectedly 
provoked declaration in the shrubbery. After 
this, all is a gradual falling away into repose. 
Frank’s long letter, Mr. Knightley’s comments 



EMMA 


177 


on it, Mrs. Elton’s last vulgarities and the 
happy decline of Harriet into Robert Martin’s 
arms lead to the descent of peace upon Emma 
and upon Highbury, and, after a last flash of 
fun at the expense of Mr. Woodhouse, the 
heroine walks out of church and out of the story 
as the happy Mrs. Knightley. 

Perhaps, after trying in this manner to hold 
for a moment in one’s mind the whole struc¬ 
ture of this work of art, the clue to Miss Austen’s 
perennial fascination is easier to discern. She 
has a mastery of vital rhythm, not only in 
her sentences, but in the whole fabric of 
her creations. With subtle variations, climax 
answers climax and repose balances repose. 
No two movements are alike, but all are bound 
together by a natural affinity, like the move¬ 
ments of Purcell’s Golden Sonata; and within 
their limits all the moods, all the graces and all 
the less boisterous humours have their divert¬ 
ing play and interchange. As in an opera 
by Mozart, one bewitching theme succeeds 
another; our enjoyment is never strained but 
never relaxed. By ingenious yet easy alter¬ 
nations of key and measure, of piquant solos 
and triumphant tutti, our consciousness is held 
continuously enthralled, until the last chord 
has been struck. We return again, when the 

N 



178 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

element of surprise is quite worn away, and 
again we are subjugated. It is no wonder 
that, having once surrendered to this enchant¬ 
ress, we are always in her power, listening to 
such bright and graceful music, so pure in 
form, so delicate in texture. 



VII 

ADAM BEDE 


I find it difficult to imagine the reader to 
whom Adam Bede could be anything but an 
enchantment. There is an obvious excuse for 
one who is mystified by George Meredith or 
for a Charlotte Bronte’s cold appreciation of 
Jane Austen, but this work of George Eliot’s 
surely has an appeal to every side of the col¬ 
lective mindwhich finds any pleasure at all in 



matter—to the immediate working o f that 
appeal. Humanly speaking, it is a perfect 
novel; even, if I may say so, a perfect poputaT~ 
novel. There Is n othfng~derbgatory in calling 
It"* * popular.” forjhatep ithet jha s_onjy taken on 

nppMenJLin--the. work pf so many .admittedly 
p opular novelists, who fa il in com parison with 
standards set up, not by critics, but by the 
work of greater novelists. 

179 






i8o SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


Tom Jones is popular; David Copperfield is 
popular; and both are great works of art. The 
mystery is that so many people, both writers 
and readers, can apparently be equally satisfied 
by inferior work, with these great examples of 
the best before them. The solution, probably, 
is that the supply of great art is immeasurably 
less than the supply of human enthusiasm. 

Adam Bede, at all ev ents, shotys how; all the 
elemen ts of a typically p opular nove l can be 

Combined in a perfect' wofk- of art"._It is a 

story "of "everyday life brought before everyday 
men and women. No sbphistication of intel¬ 
lect or special sharpening of artistic perception 
is called upon to follow its development. The 
scene, the characters and the incidents are all 
familiar : the evocation of the English country¬ 
side, the portraits of gentlefolk and rustics and 
the simple plot itself must arouse in every 
mind memories of similar things', heard, seen 
or experienced.’ Moreover, this everyday life, 
though it“has the simplicity of a bygone century, 
is presented as life presents itself at all times 
to ordinary eyes—not as a cunningly prepared 
situation, not as a series'of detached reflections, 
as a flux nf subconscious r ations, but 
1 a<t fhat mrinns mixture of comedy and tragedy, 
of humour and pathos f love and joy and sorrow 




ADAM BEDE 


181 

into which we step every morning as we leave 
our beds. That is one element of popularity j 
another is the construction of its plot. 

Adam Bede is what publishers call a “ strong ”<• 
love story. Adam’s love for Hetty, Hetty’s 
seduction by the gentleman, Arthur Donni- 
thorne, her piteous wandering in search of her 
seducer, her tragic fate, the suspense of her 
trial, the eleventh-hour pardon, Arthur’s 
remorse and the completely happy union of 
Adam to Dinah Morris in the end are things 
which command a universal sympathy and 
emotion. Not all life is tragic, but this tragedy 
is one of the commonest possibilities of our 
experience; and one of the charms of imagina¬ 
tive art is that it gives life in us to our latent 
possibilities, at once enriching and unburdening 
us. Not all tragedy is so orderly, but the 
function of art is this very ordering, so as to 
purify our confused emotions and rid them of 
the irrelevant. The tragic force and pathos of 
Adam Bede, never degenerating into the lachry¬ 
mose or the sentimental, are undeniable 
elements in its perfection. And then, alongside 
of tragedy, as it must ever be in England, to 
emphasise both its sting and its momentariness, 
comes a frank but unstrained humour which is 
diffused through the whole book, irradiating 



iBz SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


it—chiefly from that focus of humour, the Hall 
Farm—from beginning to end. 

Life, a familiar setting, love, tragedy, pathos, 
humour, these are the fundamentals, but more 
is added to complete the structure. First, a 
vigorous and supple power of characterisation 
which gives us the figures of Adam and Seth, 
Mrs. Poyser and old Lisbcth, Dinah and Hetty, 
Parson Irwine and Arthur, in such striking 
relief that they remain fixed in our memories 
as individuals. Secondly, the sensitiveness to 
beauty, both physical and moral, which in¬ 
spired those passages describing the country’s 
face transformed by the seasons and the 
beautiful scenes of which Dinah is the radiant 
centre, so simply yet so eloquently as to charm 
even the most earthly soul and to focus all those 
vague aspirations to beauty which lurk even 
-in commonplace minds. Lastly, there is a 
mighty and unconcealed moral conviction 
which takes and holds up the whole thing, in 
all its beauty and all its tragedy, as an example, 
a warning to sinners and an encouragement 
to virtue. Moral weakness leads to disaster, 
the performance of duty to satisfaction, 
thoughtless pleasure-seeking to remorse, humble 
virtue to a rich reward—to point out these 
truths George Eliot gathers herself up, at 



ADAM BEDE 


F 

Lse 


183 

telling moments, with an impressive solemnity. 
The irreverent may laugh and the careless 
may sneer, but it remains a truth that the 
depiction of life to an audience is incomplete 
without a moral insistence. It may be an 
elementary morality, but so far as the art has 
been good the morality will be true, for the 
moment at least, if not for every generation. 

he morality o f Adam- B e d e ? albeit of-a <-prtair>_ 
'.S everity , is the inevitable and appropriate. 
jramelor {jeorge feliot’s picture, giving salience 
j Qits,beauties and a fin al unity toT ts diversity. 
What, then, can any popular noveT^hmvThatTs 
not to be found in Adam Bede, and in what 
element of wide appeal can Adam Bede be found 
deficient ? 

It would be a strange thing, then, if Adam Bede 
were no longer popular. Professor Saintsbury, 
an admirable judge, has expressed the opinion, 
somewhere in his “ Notebooks,” that Thack¬ 
eray has never l ost his popularity simply 
.because he was never popular,. It may be 
true that the natures which particularly ap¬ 
preciate Thackeray’s art are comparatively 
rare : not so the natures to which Adam Bede 
appeals. Yet, though Adam Bede is a better 
novel than many, though not than all, of 
Thackeray’s, I have an uneasy feeling that 



184 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

in these later days it has lost the popularity 
that it possessed and deserved. One cannot 
be sure of these things, though booksellers and 
publishers may throw some light on them; 
but there is a sad irony in the possibility that, 
on the score of George Eliot’s secure reputation 
and perhaps on the score of Daniel Deronda 
too, Adam Bede has taken on the forbidding 
appearance of a “ classic ” and ceased to 
delight, as it should, the whole of each succeed¬ 
ing generation. It is a dreadful fate for a 
moving and entertaining story to become a 
classic, or is it not, perhaps, more dreadful 
still that to us English a classic should appear 
forbidding ? But so it does, whether “ a 
classic ” or “ the classic ” be in question; a nd 
nothing appears more forbidding than classic 
toaged^r-— 

I Adam Bede is far from being a work of classic 
I art: its contours, its decorations and, above, 
I all, its hum our are most agreeably romantic. 
Nevertheless^^rfolTowout a traitrofreflection 
—there is a classic element in it, and if anyone 
were to call this particular instance of the 
classic forbidding, I should not say him nay. 
/The tragedy of Hettv is classic, not in its 
circumstances, which are simply coi^ f nonplace. 




ADAM BEDE 


18 S 

hut in the f orm of .^.presentation. In pre¬ 
senting all the other characters and incidents 
in the book George Eliot takes the romantic 
line : the sturdiness of Adam, the loving 
tenderness of Dinah, the humorous arabesques 
of Mrs. Poyser and the worldly charity of 
Parson Irwine are things not working under 
iron conditions, but independent, drawn from 
the free consciousness, wayward even. These 
characters are given to us simply as individuals, 

> with the author’s approbation, indulgence or 
sympathy. Hetty, on the other hand, is 
presented, not as an individual freely develop¬ 
ing, but as an example of moral process, like 
some unfortunate character of Greek tragedy 
involved in the workings of immutable law. 
And her creator, fully approving this law of 
pains and penalties, the law of Puritan 
morality, uses no indulgence or sympathy in 
bringing her before us, A gloomy foreboding 
and a horror-stricken pity, akin to those of a 
typical Greek chorus, take the place of these 
emotions. 9 

The only r edeeming* quality, which her 
creator allows Hetty is great physical beauty, 
yet even this indulgence seems to exasperate 
her; and here she shows less wisdom than the 
Greeks, who, in all the rigidity of their con- 




186 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

ception of Nemesis, never looked for the root 
of evil in perfection. All perfection demands 
reverence, and that human beauty is a form of 
perfection the Greeks realised when they 
absolved Helen, “ destroyer of ships and 
destroyer of cities,” from any moral blame or 
divine penalty. That truth has always been 
hidden from Puritanism, to which fleshly 
beauty appears as a snare of the devil. George 
Eliot, with her sensitiven e ss Jojall b eauty an d 
Ijerraihg^ could .nolhojaestly 

take_JUfi ,&Q_.ahs.Qlut£ an attitude, but her very 
uneasiness and exasperation..-, over. Hetty’s 
beauty betray her fundamental adhesion. tQJthc 
middle-class morality of her day. See her 
introduction of Hetty, coquettishly making 
butter in Mrs. Poyser’s dairy under the admiring 
eyes of Arthur Donnithorne : 

“ There are various orders of beauty, causing 
men to make fools of themselves in various 
styles, from the desperate to the sheepish; 
but there is one order of beauty which seems 
made to turn the heads not only of men, but 
of all intelligent mammals, even of women. 
It is a beauty like that of kittens, or very small 
downy ducks making gentle rippling noises 
with their soft bills, or babies just beginning 




ADAM BEDE 


187 


to toddle and to engage in conscious mischief 
—a beauty with which you can never be angry, 
but that you feel ready to crush for inability 
to comprehend the state of mind into which it 
throws you. Hetty Sorrel’s was that sort of 
beauty.” 

Even her similes show George Eliot’s exas¬ 
peration, for, as she knew well enough, kittens, 
ducklings and babies do not attract men. She 
is wrestling with the real truth that Hetty was 
a beautiful woman , and the truth overcomes her, 
since she goes on more frankly to detail Hetty’s 
rose-petal cheeks, her large dark eyes, her white 
shell-like ears and the curves of her limbs. 
“ Hetty’s was a spring-tide beauty; it was the 
beauty of young frisking things, round-limbed, 
gambolling, circumventing vou with_ a false air 
of ijmo.cen.ee*” How typical are those last 
four words, and how they reveal the Puritan 
spirit ! There is nothing false in young 
animals, but there is falsity in the assumption 
that innocence means nothing but a disposition 
to do what righteous people consider harmless. 
George Eliot was a righteous person spoiled 
by intense aesthetic sensibility; and when the 
aesthetic got the upper hand, as it did when it 
was allowed to describe with pagan delight 



188 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


Hetty posturing before her looking-glass in 
petticoat and stays, with the old black lace 
scarf round her shoulders, equilibrium had to 
be regained by some sarcastic reflections on the 
stupidity of supposing that beauty goes with 
goodness, and by point edl y contrasting the 
spirituality of Dinah ~with the peevish jtnd 
shallow self-love oflEe~luvcly %il'lrf ~ ~~ 

: George Eliot, ot course, ha 3 ”"an awkward 
inkling of the truth that even in purely physical 
beauty there is something spiritually valuable 
and uplifting, and her Puritanism, horrified 
at such backsliding, was forced to load the 
scales against Hetty and present her as a 
nature devoid of any redeeming spirituality 
hard, selfish, vain and empty, no better than a 
canary-bird. And nothing is a stronger proof 
of her Puritanism than that she should have 
been driven thus to break a canary-bird upon 
the wheel of moral retribution. When she 
observes Hetty examining her earrings whie 
i dressing for the dinner at the Chase, she harps 
! insistently upon Hetty’s want of all warm 
feelings. 


“Perhaps water-nixies, and such lovely 
things without souls, have these httle 
holes in their ears by nature, ready t 



ADAM BEDE 


189 


jewels in. And Hetty must be one of them : 
it is too painful to think that she is a woman, 
with a woman’s destiny before her—a woman 
spinning in young ignorance a light web of 
folly and vain hopes which may one day close 
round her and press upon her, a rancorous 
poisoned garment, changing all at once her 
fluttering, trivial, butterfly sensations into a 
life of deep human anguish.” 


And so again, when Hetty has read her lover’s 
letter of farewell in a dumb despair described 
with masterly precision—for George Eliot 
never falsified psychology—we have to be 
assured that “ here was a luxurious and vain 
nature, not a p assionate one~ Tr '; and later inp 
the same chapter, when t he idea of marrying^ 
A dam — enters Hetty 4 —head^.Geo rge Eliot 
exclaims : 


“ Yes, the actions of a little trivial soul like 
Hetty’s, struggling amidst the serious, sad 
destinies of a human being are strange. So 
are the motions of a little vessel without ballast 
tossed about on a stormy sea. How pretty 
it looked with its parti-coloured sail in the 
sunlight, moored in the quiet bay ! 

“ ‘ Let that man bear the loss who loosed it 
from its moorings.’ 



190 SOME GREAT-ENGLISH NOVELS 

“ But that will not save the vessel—the pretty 
thing that might have been a lasting joy.” 

And so, when George Eliot comes to relate 
^poor Hetty’s desperate journey in search of 
Arthur, her despair, her agonised thought of 
suicide, the crazed murder of her child, her 
trial and condemnation, she does so with 
immense tragic power and a horrified pity, but 
never with sympathy. She stands aloof till 
Adam appears upon the scene, broken with 
grief, and for his agony her sympathy im¬ 
mediately overflows, even to the extent of 
letting his emotion adjust the balance of her 
own coldness. Through the feelings of Adam 
himself and of Dinah Morris we are given a 
juster appreciation -of Hetty’s tragedy than by 
her direct narrative. 


“ Dinah, do you think God will take away 
that crying and the place in the wood, now I’ve 
told everything? ” 


These last words of Hetty’s confession express 
a higher humanity, and bring the tears to our 
eyes which all t he previous description^ vivid 
though i t is, of. .Hettyls- vi /i do lorosa hadTcept 
-dry. 


Only the acceptance of an iron moral law 



ADAM BEDE 


191 

and a belief-that sm, in-wfaatcvo: < Y+ enuating- 
circumstances, is a deadly thing only tn hp 
pardoned by God can really justify the tre¬ 
mendous condemnation which, "throughout 
Addin Feck, is laid on Hetty Sorrel. ^ Reviewing 
her story as George Eliot tells it, one sees that 
Hetty’s vanity, day-dreams and indifference 
were no worse than those of many nubile girls 
—that she was a lovely little fool carried off her 
feet, too ignorant to be wicked, too simple to 
deceive. If she had been imagined as some 
Undine who gained a human soul at the price 
of suffering, there would have been more point 
in all the insistence on her insensibility. As it 
is, she is given no chance : she is already 
doomed in the dairy, to be an awful warning 
of beauty’s danger, since beauty encourages 
vanity and fleshly leanings which lead down a 
steep slope to utter destruction and, short of 
repentance, to eternal damnation. 

No doubt, in these days, we glorify or senti¬ 
mentalise too much the urge of sexual impulses. 
One can imagine Hetty’s story treated with a 
morbid sensuality or a sickly pathos by certain 
authors of to-day. Yet our revolt to the other 
extreme is not surprising when we read the 
fifth book of Adam Bede. Not for a moment is 
the author herself revolted by the possibility 



192 . SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

that a simple ignorant creature can be con¬ 
demned to death for having in a frenzy of 
despair left the fruit of her unhappy love to 
perish in a field, or that, being reprieved, she 
may die a wretched convict in a convict 
settlemc it. She does not conceive the suffer¬ 
ings and the agony that she so powerfully 
describes as things to be set in the scale against 
the outrage of a narrow ethical code, the awful 
pomp of legal vengeance and the wrath of God. 
Hetty, in her depths is simply— 

“ poor wandering Hetty, with the rounded 
childish face, and the hard, unloving, despairing 
soul looking out of it—with the narrow heart 
and narrow thoughts, no room in them for any 
sorrows but her own, and tasting that sorrow 
with the more intense bitterness ! My heart 
bleeds for her as I see her toiling along <^n her 
weary feet, or seated in a cart, with he%eyes 
fixed vacantly on the road before her, nevejr 
thinking or caring whither it tends, till hunger* 
comes and makes her desire that a village may 
be near. What will be the end ?—the end of her 
objectless wandering, apart from all love, 
caring for human beings only through her 
pride, clinging to life only as the hunted 
wounded brute clings to it ? 



ADAM BEDE 


193 


“ God preserve you and me from being the 
beginners of such misery ! ” 

For this kind of heart-bleeding there is not 
very much to be said : it is only a sort of reflex 
sensation like the tingling in the soles of one’s 
feet that follows the mental image of falling 
down a precipice. Because Hetty, a victim 
of man and of circumstance, was devoid of 
grace, she was out of the reach of true fellow- 
feeling : it was right that she should be a 
scapegoat for the warning of “ you and me.” 
That last ejaculation is certainly classic in form, 
but morally how Puritanic ! A Greek chorus 
would have simply prayed to be delivered from 
similar misfortune. And it is the moral atti-1 
tude, in the long run, not the classic treatment 1 
which in Hetty’s part of Adam Bede we now! 
find forbidding. It is the reflection of a 
particular age, not of human truth. Indeed, 
there is more human truth in George Moore’s 
Esther Waters, a book which would have out-, 
raged George Eliot. ^ 

This line of thought, however, belongs to the 
history of morals rather than to the criticism 
°f art. The tre atment of Hetty is no imper¬ 
fection^ . m A2dm~~Bede, for art must always 

reflect the moraT consciousness of its day, 
o 




194 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

whether directly or by contrast. George Eliot’s 
art reflected it directly; indeed, in many ways, 
she purified it, purged it of hypocrisy and drew 
much beauty from it. Her spirited defence of 
easy-going Mr. Irwine is an instance of her 
contempt for mere sectarianism; and in page 
after page one can pick out passages directed 
against a doctrinaire asceticism. What else 
are the long discourse in Chapter XVII on 
tolerance and human kindliness, or the evoca¬ 
tion in Chapter LI I of “ Old Leisure ” who 
“ never went to Exeter Hall, or heard a popular 
preacher, or read Tracts for the Times or Sartor 
Resartus ” ? What else her sweet and humorous 
description of the Sunday service with its 
plain sermon and Joshua Rann’s reading “ like 
the lingering vibrations of a fine violoncello ” ? 
What else the beautiful celebration in Chapter 
XIX of old village worthies of Adam’s type? 
What else the accounts ofjunketing at the Chase 
and of the Harvest Supper ? What else those 
unforgettable surrenderings to delight of the 
eye—the immortal pictures of Nature inex¬ 
haustibly lovely at every change of the seasons ? 

“ He saw ... a foreground which was just 
as lovely—the level sunlight lying like trans¬ 
parent gold among the gently-curving stems 



ADAM BEDE 


*95 


of the feathered grass and tall red sorrel, and 
the white umbels of the hemlocks lining the 
bushy hedgerows. It was that moment in 
summer when the sound of the scythe being 
whetted makes us cast more lingering looks at 
the flower-sprinkled tresses of the meadows.” 

Or again : 

“ You might have known it was Sunday if 
you had only waked up in the farmyard. . . . 
The sunshine seemed to call all things to rest 
and not to labour; it was asleep itself on the 
moss-grown cow-shed; on the group of white 
ducks nestling together with their bills tucked 
under their wings; on the old black sow 
stretched languidly on the straw, while her 
largest young one found an excellent spring 
bed on her mother’s fat ribs; on Alick, the 
shepherd, in his new smock-frock, taking an 
uneasy siesta, half-sitting, half-standing on the 
granary steps.” 

The description of the Hall Farm’s garden, 
the evocation of midsummer at the opening 
of the third book, or of the “ merry day ” in 
August which opens the fourth—one could piece 
out a whole anthology of these lovely passages. 
The beauty, not only of nature and physical 
form, but of all common human life played on 



196 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

George Eliot’s heart, and she could not help 
expressing it. Over and over again, in her 
fond depiction of the Hall Farm and old 
Lisbeth’s cottage, of Bartle Massey’s night 
school, of the gathering at church, and the 
preaching on the Green she bore witness to 
“ that other beauty which lies in no secret oP 
proportion, but in the secret of deep human 
sympathy,” and which inspired the old Dutch 
painters, “ who see beauty in commonplace 
things, and delight in showing how kindly the 
light of heaven falls on them.” 

The same delight was certainly George 
Eliot’s, so that, in a manner, her attitude to 
Hetty is all the more surprising. One can 
only observe the fact that, under her moral 
code, certain transgressions blotted out the 
light of heaven entirely. Yet even to this there 
is another side. If the fault of Puritanism 
is narrowness, its virtue is strength of character. 
The remarkable power of Adam Bede himself 
is drawn from the same spiritual sourc e~as 
Hetty’s reprobation-^ In Adam we have an 
Ironside—no canter, it is true, but a hard, 
immensely strong nature, of unflinching 
rectitude, set towards duty as immovably as the 
compass-needle to the north, more capable of 
passion than of tenderness, long-suffering rather 



ADAM BEDE 


than gentle. George Eliot, while seizing with 
wonderful art all his salient points and express¬ 
ing them in speeches which are masterpieces of 
characterisation, makes him always admirable 
and always sympathetic. The soft and gentle 
Seth—a character also beautiful in its truth— 
seems a poor thing beside him. And I think that, 
with all reverence to the vivifying art of his 
creator, our appreciation of Adam Bede proves 
how ineradicably Puritanism, for good and ill, 
has become part of the English blood and bone. 
An Englishman, in his deepest instinct, feels 
with Adam all the time, in his masterfulness, 
in his close xo nccntration tr puii fe wund obvious 
things, in his exasperation with his fretful 
mother, in the hardness of his reasoning where 
material facts were concerned and his incurious 
acceptance of immaterial tradition, in his 
mixture of conscious superiority to his fellows 
and ingrained respect for his “ betters,” in his 
timidity and obtuseness with women, in his 
anger and in his indignant misery. He is 
behind Adam’s fist_. striking Arthur- -to—the- 
grouncTand in Adam’s annoyance when Hetty 
sticks the rose in her hair. Seldom has a man 
been so completely and accurately drawn by a 
w oman as Ada m Bede hy Geor ge■EIiftt r -arrd- 
,he is one of the types upon which, since the 



198 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

[Reformation, all Englishmen have been formed, 
ut will be a bad day for England if that type, a 
Slow fire of hard ashes, needing a strong bellows 
|o kindle its brightness, is ever suffered to 
Durn out. 

Y Even the humour of Adam Bede , which is one 
bf its most precious qualities, is not the Shake- " 
spearean humour, which surveys the whole world 
jx\ a mood of triumphant playfulness. That, 
too, has undergone its Puritan transformation. 
Mrs. Poyser’s racy speech is exquisite in its 
appropriateness, but the mind which it reflects 
is restrictive and sententious. Bartle Massey 
was right in finding her a sour apple with a 
sound core. She is as ready to nip exuberance 
with a sharp peck as to check complaint. At 
bottom hers is a stony philosophy of work and 
resignation in a world where, in her view, it was 
sinful to repine at one’s lot and foolish, if not 
wrong, to be complacent. What makes her so 
delightful is the vivacity of her comment and 
the aptness of her similes. Her lines are all 
perfect. 

“ ‘ Eh, it’s a poor look-out when th’ ould 
foulks doesna like the young uns,’ said old 
Martin. . . . 

“ ‘ Ay, it’s like livin’ in a hen-roost for them 



ADAM BEDE 


199 


as doesn’t like fleas,’ said Mrs. Poyser. ‘ We’ve 
all had our turn at bein’ young, I reckon, be’t 
good or ill.’ ” 

These retorts are what give Mrs. Poyser her 
inexhaustible charm and conceal the fact that 
as a figure in the drama she is almost wholly 
ornamental. 

She is static herself, and has no effect on 
others; on the other hand, she is invaluable 
as a reflection of what is going on. The angle 
of Mrs. Poyser’s vision and the tang of her 
tongue point every turn of the action up to the 
tragic climax, which goes too deep for them. 
Nevertheless, she is less interesting and less 
complete as a character than old Lisbeth Bede, 
who has a dramatic as well as an aesthetic 
importance. What a work of art she is, this 
old woman, “ clean as a snowdrop,” with 
spines of care in her heart and no hard philo¬ 
sophy to soothe their smart; just an old rustic 
woman with her memories, her small but 
absorbing cares, her tactless motherliness, and 
her acuteness of vision where her sons are con¬ 
cerned ! Old Lisbeth’s speeches have all the 
humour of Mrs. Poyser’s, but there was added 
to the framing of them a “ deep, human 
sympathy ” which the mistress of the Hall 



200 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


Farm did not require. No passage in the book 
exceeds in delicacy the description of old 
Lisbeth sitting worn-out in her disordered 
kitchen, after performing her last duties to her 
husband’s corpse, of her lamentations to Adam 
and her comforting by Dinah, unless it be that 
chapter near the close where the old woman 
blurts out to Seth and Adam that Dinah loves 
Adam, as any woman could tell. There is 
'beauty and life in the character of Lisbejth 
[ Bede, besides the humour of her canny speech 
and peevish heart; and for that I give her pre¬ 
ference o 
Telt little 
Dinah’s 

ance at her niece’s Methodism, never rose to 
the pitch of old Lisbeth’s simple speech when 
Dinah offered to spend the night with her. 

“ Well, there’s room; I’n got my bed laid 
i’ th’ little room o’er the back kitchen, and ye 
can lie beside me. I’d be glad to ha’ ye wi’ 
me to speak to i’ th’ night, for ye’ve got a nice 
way o’ talkin’. It puts me i’ mind o’ the 
swallows as was under the thack last ’ear, when 
they fust begun to sing low an’ soft-like i’ th’ 
mornin’. Eh, but my old man war fond o* 
them birds ! an’ so war Adam, but they’n 


ver 



goodness, for all her matronly annoy- 



ADAM BEDE 


201 


ne’er corned again this ’ear. Happen they're 
dead too.” 


The character of Dinah Morris is a creation 
of extraordinary beauty. We know that it was 
founded upon a memory of a beloved relative, 
but the creation, nevertheless, remains George 
Eliot’s achievement. Nothing is more re¬ 
markable than the manner in which the story 
reflects that inward ill umin ation which^ such a 

_ sheds~upon all its 1 

WhenDinah is there an ethereal 


surroundings, 
ligh^-suffirses everything” and when she is” 
absent it is as if a veil had passed over the sun. 
From her very first appearance, as she mounts 
the cart to preach her unpretentious but 
impassioned sermon on the village green, we 
are fascinated, like the strang er in the book who 

TJ~ r 
iicr 


_ fo r an- hour 

tender s peeches to Seth which tell of her voca¬ 
tion, heFunassumimg a ccount to M r. Irwine o f 
tfie day when the spirit first came on her to 
comfort lowly and afflicted hearts, her minis¬ 
trations to poor mourning Lisbeth, the picture 
of her rapt in contemplation at her window 
while Hetty was preening herself in the next 
room, her beautiful letter to Seth which is like 
a gleam of sun before a great storm, and her 



202 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

arrival, like a celestial spirit, at the prison to 
unlock, not material gates, but the bars of 
misery that shut in a human soul—these are 
things that shine out of Adam Bede with a 
radiance which no change of fashion can dim. 

That Dinah was a Methodist is but an out¬ 
ward circumstance : her particular creed is 
intrinsically of no importance. And as foi^ 
morality, one could hardly say that she had 
any. As a character she stands on a level of 
goodness far above the rest, and yet as applied 
to her pure spirit morality is a word empty of 
meaning. Formally the sect to which she 
belonged was intensely Puritan, yet, even when 
the flaunting earrings of Chad’s Bess moved 
her compassion, she stood on a height above 
all formal precept. She points the difference 
between morality and religion. Tn Dinah 
i Morris, with an exq uisite fidelity and servility, 
jeorge Eliot has drawn one of those rare a nd 
'hnsen snuls \yh n ? in the truest sense, are 
religions, and whnse awareness of Cod rhange& 
; the r.f mort a l things. 

“ Ah, that is a blessed time, isn’t it, Seth, 
when the outward light is fading, and the body 
is a little wearied with its wori^Ad its labour? 
Then the inward light shines ij^Bpghter, and 
we have a deeper sense of rest^^^n the Divine 



ADAM BEDE 


203 


strength. I sit on my chair in the dark room 
and close my eyes, and it is as if I was out of the 
body and could feel no want for ever more.” 

These words and all that follow them in 
Dinah’s letter to Seth, as well as the picture of 
her praying in solitude— 

“ She closed her eyes, that she might feel 
more intensely the presence of a Love and 
Sympathy deeper and more tender than was 
breathed from the earth and sky. That was often 
Dinah’s mode of praying in solitude. Simply 
to close her eyes and to feel herself enclosed 
by the Divine Presence; then gradually her 
fears, her yearning anxieties for others, melted 
away like ice crystals in a warm ocean-” 

show that George Eliot realised the kind of 
truth which illumin ated Dinah’s heart—t he_ 
truth which in var ious colours, but with the 
same~~5pleuUuurTTiasTcome to all great con¬ 
templative spirits. And her merit, as an artist. 
is that she realised this perfectly in a concrete 
form. To have written the two passages just 
quoted might possibly have borne witness 
to little more than an intellectual appreciation 
of the contemplative process, of the mystical 
method, in fine; b ut D inah’s actions, her 
lovely, gentle w ords, ar id her-ab3olttte~natUral- 



204 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

.^jVmS. IS <^x O.lt M£v£A-<-v ^ h i,. 

ness, devoid of all demureness or s aintly mie n 
o^ ecsta tic pride, could only have been 
imagined by one whose creative impulse rested 
upon intuitions of a similar deepness. If there 
is any flaw in the presentation of Dinah it can 
only be that, in the end, she is made to marry 
Adam, to become the child-bearing wife of a 
hard-working man. Not that the change is 
incredible, but that it betokens a partial 
darkening of what was light before. George 
Eliot was sensible of this when she saw that 
Dinah would hesitate and struggle before 
yielding to a human inclination. She yielded 
because her heart was invaded by a mortal 
love, and it was “ but a dividedlifLl’..that skc 
Jyed^ydfhftUlLAdam • No one can deny that 
it is a descent from glory. We do not find it 
easy, having loved Dinah Morris, to imagine 
Dinah Bede. Fortunately, it being the privilege 
of art to stop where it pleases, we are hardly 
required to do so. We only see her for a brief 
moment, her two children beside her, welcom¬ 
ing Adam on his return from seeing Arthur 
Donnithorne again; and her last words remain 
with us as a promise that, if her light was 
dimmed, she was no less lovable : 

“ Come in, Adam, and rest; it has jbeen a_ 
hard day for thee.” ~ ' 



VIII 

THE WAY OF ALL FLESH 

In the British Museum’s Catalogue the name 
of Samuel Butler, author of Erewhon and many 
other books, is followed by the descriptive 
words “ philosophical writer.” Butler himself 
would not, I think, have quarrelled with this 
title (and indeed he must have known about 
it in his lifetime), though at various moments 
in his career he essayed the activities of sheep- 
farmer, painter, novelist, musical composer and 
poet, not without success. Any study of his 
work as a whole would have to conform to 
this general directive, since right-thinking, the 
aim of philosophy, was certainly Butler’s aim 
from first to last; and from this point of view 
his novel, The Way of All Flesh, falls into its 
place beside Erewhon and Erewhon Revisited, 
as one among many expressions of his views 
about religious truth, human morality and 
the nature and effect of biological evolution in 
human beings. The Way of All Flesh, as Mr. 

Festingjones has shown in his admirable and 

205 



206 SOME GREAT: ENGLISH NOVELS 

exhaustive Life of Samuel Butler, is also a very 
important autobiographical document. 

Of Butler the man, however, there is nothing 
left to be said. Owing to the marked personal 
tinge which he gave to all his writing, and 
thanks to his having had an ideal biographer, 
anybody who cares to do so can form a toler¬ 
ably complete image of that strange but strong 
character and that charming but difficult 
personality. Yet The Way of All Flesh is also 
a great novel, which, like all great things, once 
they are born, has taken on an independent 
life of its own, without ceasing to be all the 
other things that it is—a prolongation of 
Butler’s terrestrial existence, a biographical 
document and an expression of his philosophy. 
As a work of imaginative art, taking its place 
in the line of really important English novels, 
it insists on being observed from an angle at 
which Butler’s purely speculative and argu¬ 
mentative work falls into shadow, and the two 
Erewhons —which stand out boldly enough to 
the student of moraj satire and philosophical 
fiction—become but minor eminences. It is 
worth lingering at the point from which Butler’s 
great novel and Butler the novelist dominate 
the perspective. 

In the person of Ernest Pontifex, his hero, 



THE WAT OF ALL FLESH 


207 


Samuel Butler has remarked that a son first 
quarrels with his father about nine months 
before he is born. With equal truth it might 
be said that a work of art quarrels with its 
creator from the moment when the first out¬ 
line or letter of it is set down : imaginative 
progeny, no less than physical, insists on setting 
up a life of its own. The quarrel between 
Butler and The Way of All Flesh was a long 
one, for it began in 1872 and continued inter¬ 
mittently till 1884. Even then Butler intended 
to resume the quarrel, though he never actually 
found time to revise the book, as he intended : 
however, he was able, from excellent motives, 
to suppress with a Pontifexian tenacity the 
struggle of his offspring for complete independ¬ 
ence until after his death. It first appeared in 
1903, since which date its stature and the signs 
of its influence have continuously grown to 
a very considerable amplitude. To trace its 
influence in English fiction and, through Mr. 
Shaw, in English drama would alone occupy a 
whole chapter. And it might be amusing to 
speculate in what frame of mind Butler, 
brought to realise the dramatic possibilities 
latent in the disruption of family shackles, 
would now contemplate this side of his im¬ 
mortality; but that is not my intention. 



208 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


Ernest Pontifex did not add that a son, in 
insisting upon a life of his own, also brought 
into existence a father. No child, no father, is 
a true proposition; besides, upon Butler’s own 
principles of morality, motives go for nothing 
and results alone count. It is abundantly 
clear in the person of Theobald Pontifex, that 
a man, as father, is very different from what he 
is as son or husband. There need be no reluc¬ 
tance, therefore, to speak of Butler the novelist. 
The Way of All Flesh brought him into exist¬ 
ence a year after Butler the man became ashes, 
fertilising the shrubs of a cemetery. He had 
affinities with the author of Erewhon, a delightful 
teller of philosophic fantasies, but he was not 
the same. He was a bigger man altogether, 
who, instead of imagining, upon analogies, 
things that were not, looked steadily upon 
things as they are and called them by their true 
names. What manner of novelist he was 
The Way of All Flesh reveals no less completely 
than Ernest, Joseph and Charlotte Pontifex 
revealed the nature of their father. In par¬ 
ticular, it reveals that this novelist, whose 
creative energy * it exhausted, was through and 

* I.e. as novelist, since he wrote no other novel 
comparable with this. 



THE WAT OF ALL FLESH 


209 


through an artist,—a guise under which Butler 
is, as a rule, but summarily discussed. 

Twelve years, or more, ago it might have 
seemed unnecessary to insist upon this, since 
the artistic crop borne by The Way of All Flesh 
matured in the years following the appearance 
of its second edition in 1908. Then came the 
war—a high explosive far more powerful than 
any which Butler commanded. The emanci¬ 
pations of a century were crowded into five 
years. There came, too, the tremendous 
interest in psychology, particularly in that of the 
unconscious, which I do not suppose that Butler 
had in view when he wrote : * 

“ How little do we know our thoughts—our 
reflex actions indeed, yes; but our reflex 
reflections ! Man, forsooth, prides himself on 
his consciousness ! We boast that we differ 
from the winds and waves and falling stones 
and plants, which grow they know not why, 
and from the wandering creatures which go up 
and down after their prey, as we are pleased 
to say without the help of reason. We know 
so well what we are doing ourselves and why 
we do it, do we not ? I fancy that there is some 
truth in the view which is being put forward 

* The Way of all Flesh, Chap. V, final paragraph. 



2io SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


nowadays, that it is our less conscious thoughts 
and our less conscious actions which mainly 
mould our lives and the lives of those that 
spring from us.” 

Butler, I suggest, was referring to his own 
ideas about unconscious memory—a biological, 
not psychological, spring of action, and not 
anticipating the day when man would pride 
himself overmuch on his unconsciousness; and 
my belief is borne out by the dialogue which 
he supposes the “ dumb Ernest ” to hold at 
school with the conscious Ernest about the 
difficulties of a growing boy. For the moment, 
therefore, owing to rapid social developments 
and new orientations of thought, the artistic 
influence of Butler seems to be arrested, while 
his scientific interest has revived : though this 
does not mean that to read The Way of All Flesh 
is a less stimulating experience than formerly 
or that its truth is diminished. Moreover, on 
the publication of Butler’s biography there was 
observable a tendency to decry his artistic 
reputation on the ground that, in this novel, 
much that had been taken to be the work of 
creative imagination was, in truth, an accurate 
transcription of facts. In particular, it caused 
scandal to some critics that the sentimental 



THE WAT OF ALL FLESH 


211 


letter written to her two sons by Christina 
Pontifex before the birth of her third child, 
and artfully touched up in later years (Chapter 
XXV), was an actual document, printed ver¬ 
batim, which Butler’s mother had written : 
as if they had discovered that a cast of a living 
hand or foot had been incorporated in some 
famous statue. They seemed to hold that 
because portions of this novel had an exact 
counterpart in the realm of facts they had lost 
value, and that a realism so slavish destroyed 
all artistic significance. 

This view is entirely erroneous, although 
upon general grounds and by partial analogies 
it can to some extent be justified : much 
theory can be built up on the imprudence 
of sewing a real trousers-button into an 
oil-painting. In this instance, however, the 
view must be combated—and not in the 
least upon general grounds—for it is precisely 
by this line of approach that the real great¬ 
ness and the occasional defects of The Way 
of All Flesh become apparent. Nothing need 
be denied and nothing excused : for, in 
truth, there is more than one way of construct¬ 
ing a work of art, while a great work of art, 
howsoever constructed, has certain qualities 
which stamp it far more indubitably than 



2i2 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


greatness of mind or character stamps human 
features. Nor need we seek to call in the 
sturdiness and strength of the book’s morals to 
redress any failure of art, for no bad novel 
was ever redeemed by excellent morals. 
Butler’s views on belief and human conduct, 
sincere, penetrating, original and testing to 
those who receive them, stand by themselves 
as the general inspiration of his whole life’s 
work, but they are not here in question either 
as decorations or compensations. The Way of 
All Flesh has been called bitter, depressing and 
immoral, but against this misreading of it all 
that need be said is that it bears out, both in 
the person of Overton, its narrator, and Ernest 
Pontifex, its hero, what Mr. Festing Jones wrote 
of Butler’s own faith: 

“ All through his life . . . nothing ever 
shook his belief that if a man loves God he 
cannot come to much harm. We may not 
always know very clearly what is meant by 
God, and things may not always work together 
for the particular kind of good that we desire; 
but there is a ‘ something as yet but darkly 
known which makes right right and wrong 
wrong,’ and no man can ultimately fail who 
obeys the dictates of that voice which we can 



THE WAY OF ALL FLESH 


213 


all hear within us if we will but listen. But 
he must obey without regard to theological 
dogmas or social conventions; he must never 
allow mistakes to dishearten him—mistakes 
made in good faith will teach him more than 
anything else; and he must never grow weary 
of taking pains. Then each difficulty will 
vanish like a morning mist, and his next step 
will be made clear.” 

The Way of All Flesh —a picturesque, ominous 
but really somewhat unsatisfactory title—was 
originally to have been called “ Ernest Ponti- 
fex : a Study in Domestic Life ”; and the 
rejected title, if less ornamental, would have 
been more suitable, for it is a study of the 
particular, not of the general. It is the life- 
story of Ernest Pontifex, son of an Anglican 
clergyman, grandson of a prosperous publisher 
and great-grandson of a sturdy yeoman- 
carpenter ; and its climax, as Mr. Festing 
Jones says, “is the spiritual and physical 
emancipation of a human being from the 
unnatural restraints imposed upon him by the 
stupidity, folly and ignorance of those who had 
controlled his early life.” It is necessary to 
recall the main outlines of the narrative, which 
is supposed to be written down in 1867 (with 



214 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

a postscript written in 1882) by a Mr. Overton, 
a contemporary of Ernest’s father. Both Ernest 
and Overton, Mr. Festing Jones tells us, arc 
pieces of self-portraiture and give “ a far better 
idea of Butler than could ever be given by 
anyone else, except that ... he suppresses 
many of his good points.” 

At the opening of the book, after a brief 
introduction to the sturdy character of the 
yeoman Pontifex, the rise of his son, George 
Pontifex, to prosperity is described. This 
George, a masterful, choleric, hard-headed 
man, has five children, all of whom, in the 
fashion of the day, he bullies. Theobald, his 
dull and downtrodden second son, acquies¬ 
cently follows the career of parson laid down 
for him. He goes to Cambridge, his doubts 
about his vocation are effectively nipped by his 
father, he becomes Fellow of his college, is 
ordained, and, after some hesitation, having 
secured a College living, marries the romantic¬ 
ally religious daughter of another clergyman. 
Theobald and Christina Pontifex settle down 
comfortably to the pastoral life in the parish 
of Battersby, a happy couple—Theodore abso¬ 
lute master, Christina his adoring helpmate— 
with not a single doubt in their heads as to the 
creed they serve, the efficacy of their minis- 



THE WAT OF ALL FLESH 215 

trations, their own goodness or the good fortune 
of all those who are so blessed as to be of their 
household. The Pontifex mind, in fact, has 
come out in Theobald, only to be abated in 
the presence of his father. 

Ernest, their eldest child, is born in 1835 : 
two other children follow him. He suffers 
parental tyranny—suppression, overwork and 
incessant punishment—from his earliest years, 
but not, like his father before him, with a dull 
acquiescence. A kind of inarticulate revolt, 
even in childhood, stirs inside him and leads 
him to bewildered questionings and to practical 
judgments of his parents which convince him, 
not them, of sin. This sad conviction of 
inferiority, which is due to the persistent work¬ 
ing of his instincts against his persuasions, 
pursues him at school, where he is an unsatis¬ 
factory boy. For the moment, however, while 
he is still under Dr. Skinner at Roughborough, 
the interest taken in him by his enlightened 
Aunt Alethea—a portrait of Butler’s friend 
Miss Savage—opens him out, develops his mind 
and body, and purges him of some crudities. 
Then Alethea dies, leaving £15,000 in Over¬ 
ton’s hands to accumulate for Ernest till he i£ 
twenty-eight. The trust is to be secret, for she 
insists that the boy shall make his inevitable 



zi6 SOME GREAT; ENGLISH NOVELS 

mistakes upon the legacy of £2,500 left him 
by his grandfather. 

Like Theobald, Ernest is sent to Cambridge, 
to become, in his turn, a parson. He is happy 
at Cambridge and afflicted by no doubts. 
Instead, he takes a strong evangelical turn and 
accepts a curacy in London. His ferment of 
mind, already begun, becomes more intense 
owing partly to the influence of his fellow- 
curate, one Pryer, an unscrupulous man with 
High Church notions, who gets possession 
of all Ernest’s legacy and loses it, finally, 
in speculation. But Ernest’s malaise is also 
due to an inner conviction of increasing 
intensity, that he is living a lie. By way 
of convincing himself of his own genuineness 
he determines to convert the other lodgers in 
his mean lodgings off Drury Lane. Instead, 
his own eyes are opened to his own ignorance, 
and, almost simultaneously, his sexual impulses 
overpower him. Having invaded, in his folly, 
the room of a perfectly virtuous young milliner, 
he is condemned to six months’ hard labour. 
In prison, after a brain-illness, his mind clears. 
He will see no more of his parents, he will no 
longer be a clergyman, no longer a gentle¬ 
man. He will earn his livelihood as a tailor, 
and start becoming a man as a pauper. Over- 



THE WAY OF ALL FLESH 


2x7 


ton, watching him, lets him go his own way, 
even though this includes marrying a young 
woman of undesirable character who had once 
been a servant at Battersby. Ernest and Ellen 
set up a successful secondhand clothes business, 
and two children are born. But Ellen drinks 
and drags him down to misery and almost to 
ruin. Having learned the last lesson of his 
folly, he is saved from the worst of its effects 
by getting rid of Ellen. As Overton’s secretary 
his self-respect and character are built up again, 
and his mind broadened by travel, till he is fit 
to assume possession of his weath. We leave 
him a man of letters such as Butler was him¬ 
self, at odds with his own literary generation, 
but writing for another, and as firmly fixed upon 
his moral and intellectual base as his own creator. 

Such is the outline of the book; and to this, 
before we estimate its artistic worth, must be 
added an account of those parts which were 
transcribed from reality. Mr. Festing Jones 
says that the portraits of Butler’s father and 
mother in Theobald and Christina Pontifex 
were “ as accurate as he could make them,” 
and that there is very little that Butler remem¬ 
bered of his own early life which is not repro¬ 
duced in the novel. Moreover, old George 
Pontifex is a secondary portrait of Butler’s 



218 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


father, whose behaviour to Butler, when the 
latter expressed doubts about his vocation at 
Cambridge, is practically photographed in 
the account of George Pontifex’ correspond¬ 
ence with Theobald. We may assume that 
Butler’s school and university days were accu¬ 
rately transcribed, except that there was for 
him no kind Aunt Alethea; and we know that 
Butler’s own lodgings in Heddon Street were 
the close original of Ernest’s lodgings in 
Ashpit Place. Mrs. Jupp, Ernest’s Rabelaisian 
landlady, was a portrait of a relation’s house¬ 
keeper. The whole of Ernest’s married life 
with Ellen was taken from the experiences of 
a friend of Butler’s, though Mr. Festing Jones 
does not say how far the details corresponded. 
Finally, towards the end of the book, Butler 
gives an account, in Ernest’s person, of his own 
fortunes as journalist and writer. Multifarious 
minor details throughout are taken from notes 
made in Butler’s voluminous notebook, but the 
most important element in the “ origins ” is 
that in which Butler was remembering his 
own parents and growth to manhood—a 
memory extending over nearly fifty chapters, 
as accurately set down as possible, with family 
correspondence true in substance though 
phraseologically altered. 



THE WAT OF ALL FLESH 


219 


Such is the novel that we have to consider. 
Is it merely an embroidered autobiography or 
is it primarily a work of artistic imagination? 
It is only by reading the book, striving to keep 
its whole emotional and structural balance 
before our minds and determining where its 
main importance lies, that we can answer the 
question. If it emerges from this test as little 
more than a man’s cruel revenge upon honestly 
misguided parents, an unsympathetic and 
realistic “ study ” of the knobby crust of 
Victorian family life cracking under stresses, 
or a polemic against dogmatic religion, then 
we may agree that there is nothing left but 
to admire the dry lucidity of its style, the extra¬ 
ordinary vivacity of its portraiture and the 
ingenuity of its argument and to pass onward, 
classing it with such a work of art in its kind as 
Sir Edmund Gosse’s Father and Son. Yet to take 
such a view is really impossible. It is pre¬ 
cluded from the first by the design of the book, 
which is to represent the struggle for mastery 
of his soul and his fate of a man against whom, 
biologically, socially and materially, the dice 
were weighted far more heavily than they were 
against Butler himself. Butler’s own victory 
was won, in essentials, when he refused ordina¬ 
tion and emigrated to New Zealand, whereas 



220 SOME GREAT: ENGLISH NOVELS 

it is only after Ernest Pontifex was ordained 
that the Furies really descended upon him. 
The first half of the book—that in which actual 
reminiscence preponderates—is then seen to 
have been simply a preparation for those swift 
and admirable ten chapters in which the 
unhappy and exalted young man is deprived 
almost simultaneously of his beliefs, his money, 
his self-respect and his liberty. 

Here, at the first real climax of the book, 
at the very point where personal reminiscence 
(except for certain accessories) gave out, the 
author’s creative imagination takes control of 
the story with a masterly ease, shocks us, 
surprises us and compels our attention. We 
forget the amenities which have gone before, 
the minute presentation of life at Battersby 
Rectory, the suppressed indignation, the 
philosophic humour, even the skill with which 
our knowledge of Ernest’s chequered growth 
has been built up; we are no longer irritated 
and amused alternately by Theobald or Chris¬ 
tina, and we dwell no more than does Butler 
upon that gold-mine of broad comedy, Mrs. 
Jupp, the landlady; for Ernest Pontifex fills 
the whole picture as the type, though not the 
first one, of a man chastened, for his own good, 
almost to annihilation. Without any change 



THE WAT OF ALL FLESH 


221 


in the style or heightening of the tone, without 
declamation or sobs, Butler’s imagination, 
when at last it takes sole control, raises the 
figure of Ernest to a poetic grandeur—to a 
grandeur, that is, independent of particular 
circumstances but immediately and always 
impressive, like the progress of a great musical 
theme, because its creator’s expression has risen 
to the height of his idea. 

It is not easy in descriptive words to convey 
the effect which is produced at this central 
passage of the book by Butler’s imaginative 
mastery of his theme, since almost any phrase 
or metaphor used to describe this perfectly 
unmistakable thing tends to connote some 
swelling of language or thickening of orchestra¬ 
tion. Butler was a humorist; he had deliber¬ 
ately chosen to narrate this story through the 
mind of an elderly man who, like himself, had 
long ago measured the follies of mankind and 
developed, for the description of them, a plain, 
lucid, unembellished but extremely effective 
prose style—a smooth but rapid stream con¬ 
tinually lit by mischievous glints. No waves 
roll up in this stream at the moment of Ernest’s 
downfall, and the glints of humorous reflection 
do not cease; but only incurable sniggerers 
could miss, underneath the even, critical 



222 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

description of Ernest in prison, the intensity of 
Butler’s emotion or the power with which it 
is expressed. There is nothing nobler in man 
than his capacity for self-regeneration, and no 
theme is more absorbing in prose or poetry 
than that of a just but oppressed man coming, 
as we say, to his own. Butler chose this theme 
—the theme of Job and of Odysseus—for an 
unpoetical novel of modern life, and yet after 
reading the six chapters of Ernest’s captivity * 
how can it be said that his art fell short of 
its theme ? Step by step we see Ernest, stripped 
of everything, recover all that a man needs— 
his health, his reason, his mental vision, his 
righteous indignation, his independence of will, 
the power of renunciation, faith in himself and 
belief in a fundamental principle of morality; 
and all quietly, decisively and inevitably, not 
that the hero may be held up to our admiration 
with blowing of trumpets, but that the agony 
it may cost for a man to gain his soul might, in 
its representation, compel and invigorate the 
minds of others. Indeed it was for no idle 
sport or gusty swelling of the bosom that Butler 
imagined these chapters, or he would not have 
followed the noble words in which Ernest’s 
rehabilitation and deep faith are summed up 
* LXIV-LXIX. 



T HE WAY OF ALL FLESH 


223 


by the painful scene where, on his release, 
Ernest renounces his parents in their presence. 

“ He had nothing more to lose; money, 
friends, character, all were gone for a very long 
time if not for ever; but there was something 
else also that had taken its flight along with 
these. I mean the fear of that which man could 
do unto him. Cantabit vacuus. Who could hurt 
him more than he had been hurt already ? Let 
him but be able to earn his bread, and he knew 
of nothing which he dared not venture if it 
would make the world a happier place for 
those who were young and loveable. Herein 
he found so much comfort that he almost 
wished he had lost his reputation even more 
completely—for he saw that it was like a man’s 
life which may be found of them that lose it 
and lost of them that would find it. He should 
not have had the courage to give up all for 
Christ’s sake, but now Christ had mercifully 
taken all, and lo ! it seemed as though all were 
found” (Chapter LXVIII). 

And yet when the supreme wrench came of 
tearing himself apart from those parents whose 
anxiety, timidity, stupidity, impatience and 
imperfect love had ruined, and could yet ruin, 
his life, it was as though he had died again. 



224 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

“ By this time he was at the prison gate, and 
in another moment was at liberty. After he 
had got a few steps out he turned his face to 
the prison wall, leant against it for support, 
and wept as though his heart would break ” 
(Chapter LXIX). 

It is no falsely heroic figure who, after these 
bitter moments, “ pulled himself together and 
turned into the labyrinth of small streets 
which opened out in front of him.” 

This point is the second and greatest climax 
of the book. Ernest Pontifex turns to life 
anew, strong in the complete mastery of him¬ 
self. He has still to learn and master the world 
about him, and in that also painful process 
we subsequently follow him. In the sequel, 
which describes his marriage, its disaster and 
the upbringing of his children, we are not 
always so highly impressed with the inevit¬ 
ability of Butler’s art, though we can still 
recognise his firm hold on his central character 
and admire the strength of his narrative. 
There are passages, however, when Butler’s 
individual experiences and prejudices—about 
marriage, for instance—overburden the story, 
which he might have lightened in revision. 
Yet the old high note of mastery sounds again 



THE WAT OF ALL FLESH 225 

in those two concluding chapters where Ernest, 
now a man of wealth and firmly poised, re¬ 
visits Battersby as his mother lies dying, and 
sees with clear eyes the changes and the perman¬ 
ences of that scene where he had as a boy seen 
dimly and suffered so much. There is a ripe 
and serene art here which Butler never excelled. 
The behaviour of Theobald and Christina when 
they hear of Ernest’s fortune, the attitude of 
his brother and sister, the day-dreams and 
tremors of the dying woman, romantic to the 
last, and Theobald’s impatient stoicism are 
represented with an extraordinary clarity, yet 
with a certain tenderness that is not excluded 
by the old humour. And though mischievous 
memory irrepressibly colours the presentation 
of the old people— 

“ ‘ She has been the comfort and mainstay 
of my life for more than thirty years,’ said 
Theobald as soon as all was over, ‘ but one 
could not wish it prolonged,’ and he buried 
his face in his handkerchief to conceal his want 
of emotion,”— 

yet we leave them, as did Ernest, reconciled 
and with a better understanding both of their 
strength and their weakness. 

At these culminating points in The Way of 
Q 



226 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


All Flesh, then, precisely where its sweep be¬ 
comes most compelling and language is most 
impressively fused with thought, we see an 
artist at work, not directly transcribing from 
experience, but using the creative imagination 
—and that, above all, is the artist’s function— 
to give the equivalent, or more than the equiva¬ 
lent, of experience. Nothing so high or so 
poetic as Ernest’s fall and recovery happened 
to Butler himself; but in his imaginative art 
Butler the artist recreated in nobler stature, in 
purer outline and more significant form, the 
essentials, not the particularities, of Butler 
the man. Moreover, if this is a true account, 
the presence of the creative artist throughout 
the book must be accepted, for there is no obvi¬ 
ous break in the style or the temper where the 
satirical historian or the polemical fabulist 
might be presumed to have yielded the pen to a 
higher influence. It would be ridiculous to 
suppose that an artist suddenly supervened 
about the fiftieth chapter, when the organic 
unity of the whole book is perfectly obvious. 
If the artist was present at all he was present 
throughout. In fact, the critical sensibility 
has no grounds at all for denying his presence 
at any stage, and hardly needs the support of 
Miss Savage—a woman of exquisite perception 



THE WAY OF ALL FLESH 


227 


—who, as we know from Mr. Festing Jones’s 
Life, was, throughout the book’s composition, 
praising, criticising and encouraging the artist. 
That being realised, the earlier and more 
directly reminiscent parts of The Way of All 
Flesh appear in their true proportions; and 
further, we can observe and appraise as a whole 
this work of a very gifted but also inexperi¬ 
enced artist, who, while he could use the most 
intimate records of his perceptive mind with 
an amazing tact and efficacy, could at other 
times overburden his story with detail which 
was both otiose and ineffective. 

The book has a rhythm of seven beats or 
movements. The first of these extends from 
the beginning to Theodore’s marriage with 
Christina Allaby (Chapter XIII); the second 
deals with Battersby Rectory and Ernest’s boy¬ 
hood up to the death of his aunt Alethea 
(Chapter XXXVI); the third takes Ernest 
through Cambridge to his ordination (Chap¬ 
ter L); the fourth is the movement of Ernest’s 
disaster and ends with Overton’s typical 
meditation on Theobald’s reception of the news: 

Theobald acted with a readier and acuter 
moral sense than I had given him credit for. 

‘ I will have nothing more to do with him,’ he 
exclaimed promptly ” (Chapter LXIII); the 



228 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


fifth movement is Ernest’s regeneration and 
liberation (Chapter LXX); the sixth takes him 
through the period of his marriage till Ellen is 
disposed of (Chapter LXXVII); and the 
seventh, which contains the great return of 
Ernest to Battersby, tails off into the post¬ 
script. 

In the first movement Butler is by some 
supposed to have lingered too long owing to his 
preoccupation with the influence of heredity, 
but, as a matter of fact, there is only one super¬ 
fluous chapter in an otherwise quite admirable 
piece of narration. That chapter is the inter¬ 
polated account of George Pontifex’s foreign 
tour, with the author’s satirical remarks about 
Mendelssohn in the picture gallery at Florence. 
For the rest, the whole movement is rapid, 
pointed and delightful in its humour, proving 
that Butler’s grasp of his theme was imagina¬ 
tive from the outset. His material was a theory 
of heredity and an actual correspondence with 
his father about ordination. He gives plastic 
form to the first in his lively sketch of the oldest 
Pontifex, of George’s rise to prosperity, of old 
Pontifex’s death and George’s “ will-shaking ” 
at his children. As for commentary, it would 
be a severe critic who could wish away the 
elaboration of the remark that George liked his 



THE WAT OF ALL FLESH 


229 


money better than his children because it was 
never naughty, or the advice to parents who 
wish to live a quiet life. The ordination con¬ 
troversy only occupies one chapter, and the 
fact that Butler did not have to invent it does 
not preclude our admiring the artistic skill 
with which he uses it. From that chapter 
we pass to the comedy of Theobald’s entry into 
the Allaby family, the matchmaking of Mrs. 
Allaby, Theobald’s courting, his despairing 
surrender to the claim of matrimony, and the 
triumphant humour of his wedding drive with 
Christina to Newmarket. The man who 
imagined that swift struggle of temperaments 
and the dialogue which resulted in Christina’s 
tearful consent to order dinner at the inn 
has every right to be called a great novelist. 

The second movement opens with that 
extremely fine meditation upon service in 
Battersby church in the old days, which, did 
space allow, might interestingly be compared 
with similar passages in Adam Bede and with 
Thomas Hardy’s Under the Greenwood Tree. 
Butler’s eloquence yields nothing to either : 

“ Gone now are the clarinet, the violoncello 
and the trombone, wild minstrelsy as of the 
doleful creatures in Ezekiel, discordant but 



230 SOME GREAT: ENGLISH NOVELS 

infinitely pathetic. Gone is that scarebabe 
stentor, that bellowing bull of Bashan the 
village blacksmith, gone is the melodious 
carpenter, gone the brawny shepherd with the 
red hair, who roared more lustily than all, until 
they came to the words, ‘ Shepherds with your 
flocks abiding,’ when modesty covered him with 
confusion, and compelled him to be silent, as 
though his own health were being drunk. . . 

And thereafter the movement falls into two 
parts, the first describing Theobald, Christina 
and Ernest’s oppressed life, and the second 
Ernest’s brief happiness in the sun of his aunt 
Alethea’s wise attention. The first of these 
parts is minutely autobiographical, and con¬ 
tains redundancies, but these are not the most 
intimate data of memory. In the wonderful 
portraits of Theobald and Christina, in the 
description of Theobald’s uneasy visitation of 
the sick, of the christening dinner, and in Over¬ 
ton’s reflections on family prayers Butler shows 
the same kind of imagination with which he 
credited the authoress of the Odyssey —that 
“ highest kind of imagination which consists 
in wise selection and judicious application of 
material derived from life.” We feel the hand 
of a great novelist in these masterly pictures, 



THE WAY OF ALL FLESH 


231 


and nothing that Mr. Festing Jones tells us of 
their origin destroys that feeling. On the other 
hand, had we never known that Christina’s letter 
was an actual one, it would still appear to us 
as unnecessary, for it does nothing to strengthen 
our knowledge of Christina; and the same 
thing may be said of certain other memories— 
Ernest’s determination to have a natural child, 
Ernest’s remarks on clergymen as fathers, and 
the elaborate portrait of Dr. Kennedy under 
the name of Dr. Skinner. Here, as elsewhere 
in the book, Butler’s inexperience resulted in 
excess. But how admirable and lifelike, and 
how moving, is the picture of Ernest’s school¬ 
days ! Dickens himself could have given no 
more living portrait of an unhappy child, nor 
could he have imagined anyone more wise and 
delightful than Alethea Pontifex. The inven¬ 
tion of Alethea was an imaginative stroke of 
great excellence, for it gives, at a critical period 
in Ernest’s life, a friendly but unprejudiced 
view of his virtues and follies, out of which all 
the rest of the book develops. 

The third movement is lively throughout. 
The whole incident of Ellen’s dismissal and 
Ernest’s giving her his watch, delightfully 
told, is followed by Theobald’s comic inquisi¬ 
tion into the morality of Roughborough, the 



232 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

admirable summary of Ernest’s happiness at 
Cambridge, the episode of the Simeonites and 
the impressive sermon of the Rev. Gideon 
Hawke. Butler wrote most eloquent sermons 
for other people, as readers of Erewhon Re¬ 
visited will remember. Then follow the two 
great culminating movements of Ernest’s fall 
and recovery, of which enough has already been 
said. I can only insist again that they set 
irremovably the stamp of great art upon The 
Way of All Flesh. After these the marriage 
movement, for all its sober pointedness, is 
something of a relaxation; and it is perhaps 
to be regretted that Butler failed to use here 
the artistic possibilities of Mrs. Jupp, the aban¬ 
doned old landlady of Ernest’s London lodg¬ 
ings. Here was a figure of the stature and 
comic force of a Sairey Gamp, yet Butler, 
though obviously delighted with her racy 
speech and her worldly wisdom, only uses her 
as an accessory. More of Mrs. Jupp and less 
of Ernest’s mental development would have 
immeasurably improved the two final move¬ 
ments, the last of which in particular is too 
highly charged with Butler’s interest in his 
own figure as a writer. Chapters LXXVIII to 
LXXXI and LXXXIII to the end needed 
severely telescoping, if they were not to be, as 



THE WAY OF ALL FLESH 


233 


they now irrevocably are, a somewhat tedious 
setting for those two great chapters of the 
return to Battersby, where Butler’s creative 
imagination soars up again to its full height. 

Surveyed as a whole, unless the vision be 
obscured by unalterable prejudice or blurred 
by the fog of outraged convictions, how impos¬ 
ing is this work, and how unimportant its 
blemishes compared with the great rhythm of 
its design and the vital vigour of its detail ! No 
wonder that it inspired Mr. Bernard Shaw, 
a writer of far narrower imagination than 
Samuel Butler. Place it beside David Copper- 
field, Martin Chuzzlewit, or Pendennis, and it 
neither wilts nor looks wan, though it stands 
to these other accounts of a young man’s 
progress in the strongest possible contrast. 
Butler had neither Dickens’ dramatic force nor 
Thackeray’s power of cumulatively marshalling 
detail, but in delicacy of perception, in the 
vivacity of his episodes, in the skilful diversifica¬ 
tion of narrative accent, as well as in his quite 
original humour, he holds his own with ease. 
Moreover, if truth be in question, there are few 
British novelists that might not shrink from a 
test by Butler, who threw a pale but searching 
beam upon the organic structure of social life 
which makes the lights of Dickens’ enthusiasm 



234 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

and of Thackeray’s regretful disillusionment 
seem flickering indeed; and if it be emotion, 
there was no indignation fiercer than that 
which smouldered under the studied calmness 
of Butler’s eloquence. God denied him the 
poet’s power to handle with ease the symbols 
of beauty, but the beauty that he felt and the 
absence of it that he hated are evident enough, 
though he had to be content that Handel’s 
music expressed his own dumb poetry. Like 
Ernest, often bewildered, often injudicious, a 
man of impulse rather than settled plan, a 
critic rather than a lover of humanity, there 
was nothing “ which he dared not venture if 
it would make the world a happier place for 
those who were young and lovable.” The 
Way of All Flesh , little as he realised it, was the 
greatest of his ventures, and the world is already 
the better for its influence. 



IX 


THE NOVELS 

OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 

Benvenuto Cellini, the silversmith, wrote 
an entertaining autobiography, but William de 
Morgan is the only instance of a potter turning 
novelist. Good pottery is expensive, while 
entertaining novels are cheap : this economic 
fact made a great difference to William de 
Morgan, who strove for nearly thirty years 
to make an unbusinesslike pottery pay and, 
when financial failure broke the pottery, won 
popular fame and a decent income by exploit¬ 
ing a by-product of his imagination. By one 
of life’s little ironies, which might have prompted 
Mr. Hardy’s muse, the primary artist in 
William de Morgan was ignored by all but a 
few, while the secondary artist was lauded with 
effusive eulogy. He regarded this singular 
fate, so far as we know, without bitterness or 
irony, accepting the early neglect with cheerful 
fortitude and the later admiration with grateful 
simplicity. Fortune took an ancient shuttle- 

235 



236 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

cock, decked it with new feathers and, for once, 
drove it high up into the air with the battledore 
that had so often struck it groundwards. The 
child within us applauds her action, for belated 
prosperity after years of disappointment is 
approved by our romantic sense; but should 
we not rather blame her in the first instance 
for limiting the output of a supreme craftsman ? 
Even as it was, William de Morgan’s inventive 
skill, industrious research, and subtle sense of 
plastic beauty rendered magnificent service to 
the potter’s art in England; but, given success 
instead of failure, his example and the output 
of his factories might have made a world- 
famous epoch in ceramics. We should not then 
have had Joseph Vance, it is true; but one is led 
to wonder, gazing at his pottery in the Museum, 
how many of such novels should go to a pot, 
bowl or tile of so consummate workmanship. 
In two of his novels he poured humorous con¬ 
tempt upon his own false start as a painter : the 
falseness of the start is evident, but he soon found 
his way into a track that was pre-eminently 
his own. From the works that he produced 
and from his letters published in Mrs. Stir¬ 
ling’s memoir * it is obvious that upon the art 

* William de Morgan and his Wife , by A. M. W. 
Stirling : Thornton Butterworth. 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 237 

of ceramics he lavished the whole of his enter¬ 
prising inventiveness, his natural energy, and 
that mysterious inborn sense of texture, colour 
and form which not even the aptest pupil could 
copy. Those who think of him only as a 
lovable elderly gentleman who wrote charm¬ 
ing, leisurely, discursive novels forget that, as 
a young and impassioned potter, he once burnt 
as fiercely as one of his own furnaces. 

It is by no means to disparage the novelist 
that the potter is recalled, but rather to give 
the whole man his due. William de Morgan’s 
novels are but a part of him and, with all their 
peculiar charm, can hardly rank among master¬ 
pieces of fiction as his pots among masterpieces 
of pottery. It is enough to observe his different 
attitudes towards his two branches of creation 
to see why; and there is ample material in 
Mrs. Stirling’s interesting, albeit fragmentary 
and uncritical memoir, for conducting this 
observation. On the one hand, we find absorp¬ 
tion, determination, passion, an unending 
struggle to fathom the secrets of old lustres and 
glazes, and a high aim perpetually in view. 
As a potter he knew exactly what he wanted, 
on the plastic as well as the technical side. In 
his ceramic work, particularly where form and 
colour were concerned, he had that last touch 



238 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

of superiority which puts a gulf between the 
best and the next best. He poured an inex¬ 
haustible fertility of imagination into this life’s 
work of his, testing feverishly every possible 
material and abounding in mechanical inven¬ 
tions. His hold on his chosen art of ceramics 
was, in fact, the complete lordly hold of a 
master which no misfortune can shake. On the 
other hand, when we turn to the novels, we 
find amusement, delight, a wonderfully gifted 
dilettantism, the outpouring of a capacious 
memory through the channel of a sensitive yet 
humorous personality; but the passionate 
absorption and the lordly hold were not there. 
On his own confession, he approached litera¬ 
ture not as an art but as a diversion. There 
were no secrets that he pined to fathom, and 
he sought no far-away ideal of beauty, even 
though, as a writer, he possessed some secrets 
which many have hunted in vain, and achieved 
beauty at times almost without knowing it. 
In one art he was an inspired leader; in the 
other he was a singular phenomenon two 
generations behind a literary age in which he 
took no interest. His reading had stopped 
short in youth with Dickens, and at the age 
of sixty-five he went on writing where he had 
left off reading. Luckily for him, he had a 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 239 

natural genius for spinning a long yarn, and 
a remarkable power of observation. In any 
age and with any method these gifts will tell. 
Also, his literary powers were fresh when his 
memory was old and his experience mature. 
In this unique novelist vieillesse savait et jeunesse 
pouvait. 

The .story of William de Morgan’s second 
career is too well known to need more than 
brief reference. Some time in 1901 he had, 
for his own amusement, written two chapters 
of a novel, just to see what he could do. “ I 
have always loved grubby little boys,” he 
explained later, “ and I thought I should like 
to write the story of a grubby little boy.” The 
result did not impress its author. It was 
nearly burnt, and afterwards consigned to the 
waste-paper basket, whence Mrs. de Morgan 
rescued it. The wise wife bided her oppor¬ 
tunity. The South African War, with its 
financial depression finished off the dying 
factory at Fulham, and the potter was de¬ 
pressed and idle. Influenza caught him and 
laid him on his back. Here was the oppor¬ 
tunity. One day Mrs. de Morgan laid the 
rescued manuscript and a pencil by his bedside 
with the brief remark : “I think something 
might be made of this.” When she returned, 



240 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

the washing book and every scrap of paper 
within reach were already filled with a con¬ 
tinuation of the story. Thus Joseph Vance was 
bom. The book was finished in 1904 and pub¬ 
lished in 1906, when its author was sixty-seven. 
Its immediate success gave him an occupation 
which lasted him for the rest of his days. For 
another eleven years he quarried assiduously 
with his pen the rich placer-reef of his literary 
imagination. Seven more stories had been 
published and there were two lying unfinished 
when in January 1917 he died, tragically 
infected with trench fever. 

The fragments of The Old Man's Youth show 
that increasing age and a marvellous fertility 
had in no way exhausted the charm with which 
he exploited his peculiar vein of reminiscence 
or the power of his literary personality to compel 
the affection of his readers. Yet there is nothing 
essential in his later novels that was not already 
in his first and finest, Joseph Vance. He himself 
knew it was his best, and inclined to believe 
that this was true of all first novels. 

“ Later works (he remarked once) may be 
an advance in construction, as they will cer¬ 
tainly be more in conformity with accepted 
standards; but something will have gone from 
them, never to be regained, of the freshness, 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 241 

the artlessness of expression which may be akin 
to genius.” 

This remark was true of his own work, but 
it curiously illustrates his own attitude towards 
his compositions. As a writer he found himself 
affected by contemporary criticism and influ¬ 
enced by contemporary standards; he could 
regret a certain freshness lost, having gained no 
increased mastery of expression to compensate 
for it. But this is not the attitude of the con¬ 
vinced artist, certainly not of the great potter, 
who paid small attention to criticism and 
proudly made his own standards, raising them 
higher and higher as he progressed from the 
first happy spontaneity to the conscious cer¬ 
tainty of mature artistic expression. At the 
same time, if his novels and his attitude to them 
have not the quality of his pottery and his 
attitude towards it, it is worth while here to 
make the point that, in certain directions, his 
literary work gavj an outlet to natural springs 
in his personality which had hardly entered the 
main channel of his ceramic art. It might 
possibly be maintained that William de Morgan 
was, before all things, an inventor : the process 
was perhaps more to him than the artistic 
conception. That type of inventiveness had 
ample scope in solving the technical problems 



242 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

of firing, staining and glazing clay. But he had 
also that other type of inventiveness which is 
purely imaginative, and, as I at least feel, this 
comes out better in the elaboration of his com¬ 
plicated plots than in the conventional and 
rather archaistic designs which, under the 
strong influence of William Morris, he made 
for his pottery. At all events, in his novels 
this inventiveness could take long and sustained 
flights which resulted in those extraordinary, 
almost grotesque, complications which make 
the succinct statement of his plots a sheer 
impossibility. Here, too, comes in the element 
of supernaturalism which was very strongly in 
his nature, as we learn from Mrs. Stirling. His 
mother, we gather, was a convinced spiritual¬ 
ist, and his distinguished father, Augustus 
de Morgan, the mathematician, believed firmly 
in the possibility, even the probability, of 
further existences after mortal life. His father’s 
beliefs, which were the basis of the kindly 
immortalism of Dr. Thorpe in Joseph Vance, and 
his mother’s spiritualistic leanings entered into 
their son, and they found an issue in that fond¬ 
ness for supernatural manifestations which is 
shown in his novels. Over ghosts and appari¬ 
tions, such as those who appeared to Alice 
in her basement, he took tremendous pains, 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 243 

explaining their history with disproportionate 
elaboration, not for the sake of mere melo¬ 
drama, but out of a genuine interest in that 
mysterious “ other side ” of which he was so 
hopeful. The other natural spring for which 
the novels furnished him an outlet was his wag¬ 
gish, philosophical humour. It is strange that 
the body of friends, of whom Burne-Jones was 
the centre, had such high spirits in daily inter¬ 
course and such melancholy in art. Burne- 
Jones’s humorous letters are exquisite; Rossetti 
and Morris were anything but mopers, and 
de Morgan never lost the opportunity for a joke 
or a pun. When one looks at the dreamy faces 
and languorous attitudes, the sad patterns, the 
joyless greens and yellows, the heavy purples 
which distinguish this school of art, one wonders 
where they put all their high spirits when they 
sat down to paint. Not till he began to write 
novels did de Morgan find room for humour in 
his art, which is on the literary side anything 
but Morrisian. The Blessed Damozel might 
have walked upon his tiles and King Cophetua 
have poured a drink for the beggar maid out 
of his pots, but either would have been out¬ 
raged had they been asked to include the 
reading of Joseph Vance among their pallid 
diversions. In the novels there are places 



244 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

where the mood of facetious commentary 
becomes a little overpowering, but it is a 
pleasing, comfortable humour that must appeal 
to all but prigs. One feels lhat one is in 
company with a jovial man who, all his life, 
has chuckled secretly at the comedy of life’s 
little things, and that he cannot keep the 
joke to himself any longer. 

William de Morgan’s novels, indeed, are the 
summary of “ all his life.” The original idea 
of Joseph Vance was a story supposed to be told 
to the narrator by an old man dying in a work- 
house. In the event Joseph Vance was pre¬ 
sented as an elderly gentleman who, after 
twenty years of business life in South America, 
sat down in a lonely Bloomsbury lodging to 
recall a dead past, writing the memoir—which 
is the novel—“ as an experiment to see how 
much I could recollect if I once began to try.” 
The author’s own attitude was not quite so 
simple, but, in the main, it is the mood of 
felicitous reminiscence which gives his novels 
their individual charm. He is peculiarly him¬ 
self when he is looking backwards, as he is 
pre-eminently doing in Joseph Vance , Alice-for- 
Short, When Ghost Meets Ghost , and The Old 
Man’s Touth. It is impossible to resist the 
fascination of being taken so delightfully by 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 245 

the hand and led back to scenes remembered 
with so intimate a blend of tenderness and 
humour. If this element were abstracted from 
his novels, a great deal of their wide appeal 
would go with it. And the secret of his appeal 
is that he loved the past and dwelt upon it with 
a lingering joy that could not refrain from 
recording the minutest detail of a happier age 
when he and all his world were young. 

“ For these were the days of crinolines; of 
hair in cabbage-nets, packed round rubber 
inflations; of what may be called proto¬ 
croquet, with hoops so large that no one ever 
failed to get through, except you and me; the 
days when ‘ Ah che la morte ’ was the last new 
tune, and Landseer and Mulready the last 
words in art. They were the days when there 
had been but one Great Exhibition—think of 
it !—and the British Fleet could still get under 
canvas. We, being an old fogey, would so 
much like to go back to those days—to think 
of daguerreotypes as a stupendous triumph of 
science, balloons as indigenous to Cremorne, 
and table-turning as a nine-days wonder; 
in a word, to feel our biceps with satisfaction 
in an epoch when wheels went slow, folks 
played tunes and nobody had appendicitis.” 



246 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

To the present, with its motor-cars and Im¬ 
pressionism, its noise and bustle, he was ironic¬ 
ally resigned, but he could neither praise nor 
wholly understand it. It is hardly surprising 
that the scenes which he laid in it, those of 
Somehow Good and It Can Never Happen Again, 
were not realised with complete success. The 
saving graces of both these stories, in fact, are 
due to the surreptitious entry of the past. In 
the first the evocation of an unspoiled South 
Coast watering-place and in the second the 
description of Tallack Street—one of London’s 
old facial sores unhealed by time—gave him his 
opportunities for going back topographically; 
while, on the human side, the characterisation, 
in general, is hardly distinguishable from that 
of his more distant retrospects. Sally, Pro¬ 
fessor Sales-Wilson, and the young doctor’s 
odious old mother in Somehow Good belong to 
the Victorian age with Peggy Heath and Dr. 
Thorpe, whilejim Coupland, Lizarann and Aunt 
Steptoe in It Can Never Happen Again are con¬ 
temporaries in spirit of little Joe Vance and of 
those denizens of Sapp’s Court who chiefly 
enliven the multitudinous pages of When Ghost 
Meets Ghost. His comparative failures show 
that where a rich sense of the eighteen-fifties 
could not enter in by chink or cranny his hand 
became weak and his artistic sense confused. 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 247 

His romance of the Stuart period, An Affair 
of Dishonour , is stiff and theatrical, and much of 
It Can Never Happen Again is awkward and 
unnatural. The uncertainty of his creative 
imagination, when not supported by experience, 
is exemplified particularly in the latter novel, 
the politer portions of which deal with the 
unfortunate love affairs of Alfred Challis, 
novelist, whose second wife, married in humble 
circumstances, refuses to keep pace with her 
husband’s social progress. He is therefore 
landed in the arms of Judith Arkroyd, daughter 
of Sir Murgatroyd Arkroyd of Royd Hall. 
Mrs. Challis, her mind poisoned by a gossiping 
friend, deserts her husband, and the outcome 
of the passionate situation is made to depend 
wholly on the passing of the Deceased Wife’s 
Sister Bill, for Marianne Challis was the sister 
of his first wife. The dialogues of Challis and 
Judith reach the height of improbability for 
two lovers about to flout the world for love’s 
sake. Here is a specimen, which must be 
glossed by saying that “ Titus ” was the in¬ 
conceivable nickname invented for her lover 
by Judith, and that “Mumps ” and “ Chobbles ” 
were his two children. 

“ ‘ You and Marianne have cried off a compact 
Law and Order condemned, while you still 



248 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

had a right to do so. Is it credible that the 
new Act will tie you together again, willy- 
nilly? ’ 

“ ‘ Dearest, try to see my difficulty. Don’t 
think me cowardly or politic; only believe that 
it is a difficulty to me, and a serious one. 
Suppose us wedded—to-morrow—before the 
passing of the Act, anyhow. Suppose that 
when it comes it legitimates retrospectively 
every marriage that was not acknowledged void 
by both parties while it was still an unlawful 
one.’ 

“ Judith withdrew her hand and looked away. 
‘ Have you not acknowledged the illegitimacy 
of yours ? * she said coldly. 

“ ‘ In a sense I have.’ Challis was evidently 
flinching under his consciousness of his posi¬ 
tion. 

“ * I do not like “ in a sense,” Titus. Is 
Marianne your wife or not? ’ 

“ ‘ Listen to me, dearest. . . . Think what 
it would be for me if at some future time my 
two little girls were to suffer from a reproach 
their brother does not share, and charge me 
with giving my boy a better hold on the world 
than they could lay claim to. . . .’ 

“ ‘ It was their reproach from the begin¬ 
ning. . . .’ 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 249 

“ ‘ Yes—yes. But suppose this Act would, 
but for me, have conferred legitimacy retro¬ 
spectively. . . .’ 

‘“How “but for you”?’ 

“ ‘ Why—clearly. It might include in its 
retrospective action only such marriages as 
were held valid by one or the other party at 
the date of the passing of the Bill, Mumps and 
Chobbles might be legitimate or no, according 
to my attitude toward their mother about our 
separation. It seems to me that my having 
refused to acknowledge it might make all the 
difference. . . .’ Challis paused awkwardly.” 

But incongruity of incident is not all. The 
vulgar, mischief-making Mrs. Eldridge and 
her equally vulgar and foolish dupe are admir¬ 
ably drawn, but Judith Arkroyd—the veriest 
novice could tell her for a dummy. Intended 
to be the brilliant and fascinating daughter of 
a baronet at the end of the nineteenth century, 
she is but a reflection of the average Victorian 
novelist’s convention for a nymph of the landed 
aristocracy—a social caste which was outside 
de Morgan’s range of observation. Challis 
himself creaks at the joints, but beside the wax- 
work figure of his siren he is vitality personified. 
The high society characters of When Ghost 



250 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

Meets Ghost are equally impossible, whether you 
look at the earl’s daughter discoursing senten- 
tiously to her poet or nod over the middle-aged 
wooing of Mr. Pellew and Miss Dickenson, 
facetiously commented on by the author with 
exquisite tediousness. With the more passion¬ 
ate emotions, too, William de Morgan was not 
at home. His criminals and villains seem to 
have no particular motives for their villainy, 
and one is glad when their ill deeds are per¬ 
formed “ off.” Passions, whether of wicked¬ 
ness or love, did not burn fiercely in the old 
times which William de Morgan was recalling. 
So far as love was concerned, what figured 
there was the romantic attachment of boy and 
girl and the tender feeling, ripened by years, of 
husband and wife. The two early loves of 
Joseph Vance are painted as delicately as rose 
petals, but the consuming love that brings pain 
with its fiery joys was not within reach of his 
imagination. He took the romantic view of 
love, and puts it characteristically into the 
mouth of kind old Dr. Thorpe : 

“ ‘ Love is the golden bead at the bottom of 
the Crucible. But love isn’t thought, or per¬ 
ception, or even passion, in the ordinary sense. 
It’s God knows what. I give it up. But it’s 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 251 

a breath of fresh air from the highest heaven 
brought somehow into the stuffy cellar of our 
existence. It’s the flash of light that strikes on 
the wall of the tunnel our train is passing 
through, and shows us the burst of sunshine that 
is coming.’ ” 

All his love affairs of young people typify 
this view, from the two pretty couples in Alice- 
for-Short to the unhappy love of Gracey in 
The Old Mari’s Youth. It is all sweet and 
fragrant, bright as a blade of grass after rain. 
Old people regard it with moist eyes of 
approval, and even its unhappiness leaves the 
soul unravaged. There were two milieux in 
which William de Morgan was thoroughly at 
home—that of the not too prosperous middle 
class to which he belonged himself and that of 
London’s mean streets whose inhabitants he 
had studied with constant affection. His 
romantic young loves belong to the middle 
class, and his domestic attachments—it is curi¬ 
ous to note—usually to the mean streets. 
Middle-class elderly couples in his novels tend 
to resolve themselves into a whimsically 
philosophical husband who tolerates with chaff 
the ill-tempered fussiness of a tiresome Gorgon, 
whereas his Christopher Vance is charming 



252 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

to his Missus and his Uncle Mo cherishes in 
Sapp’s Court his unofficial helpmeet Aunt 
Maria. The higher and more devastating 
passions he reserves for the aristocracy or for 
villains and unsatisfactory snares of middle- 
class youth, like the Lavinia Straker of Alice- 
for-Short; but the fire is cold and unconvincing, 
like one of those fires that burn in grates on 
the stage, lurid but obviously sham. 

However, when William de Morgan was at 
home he was thoroughly installed with every 
circumstance of comfort. To read him then 
is like paying one of those precious visits of 
childhood to a charming elderly relative who 
kept special biscuits for tea and, with a certain 
twinkling gaiety, treated one gravely as an 
equal while showing an intimate sympathy 
with one’s immature views. There is an 
attractiveness in his whole attitude which is 
hardly explicable upon purely aesthetic grounds, 
just as there was in our relative’s way of pour¬ 
ing out tea or peeling an orange. The charm 
was all of a piece with the person and the room 
he sat in; and William de Morgan’s leisurely 
fitting together of a scene, his familiar asides to 
his reader, his knowing waggishness, his passion 
for children and his pity for age are all of a 
piece with the character which, as narrator, 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 253 

he so amply reveals—the character of a fatherly, 
whimsical, tender, regretful, courageous, and 
humble-minded old English gentleman who 
believed firmly in the ultimate goodness of 
every created thing. If his fascinated readers 
sometimes praised his novels extravagantly it 
was not surprising, for his personality deserved 
the praise, and half the virtue, or more, of his 
stories, lies in the personality of their teller. 
There was no need to keep his personality 
out of the way, for the very reason that he was 
remembering rather than creating. He was 
not then the potter, struggling with lifeless 
clay, but like one who, closing his eyes, sees 
immediately a phantasmagoria pass before 
them. As he confessed, his characters came 
to him, and he waited to see what they would 
do. He had only to tell his readers what he 
saw and to comment lavishly, as kindly uncles 
do, on the stories of the past that they tell by 
the fireside. There are times when, with an 
almost pathetic earnestness, he calls the reader’s 
attention to a particular situation, as if both 
author and reader were sitting in the stalls at 
somebody else’s play. When, for instance, the 
two sisters in When Ghost Meets Ghost , after long 
thinking each other dead, draw near in extreme 
old age to their mutual recognition, he com- 



254 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

ments with tears in his eyes on the pathos of 
their position, as if he had been taken for the 
first time to see them by his gentle Gwendolen. 
We feel, when we most freely surrender to him, 
that we are depending, not on the force of his 
imagination, but on the clarity of his vision. 

When he sees clearly, his people live and his 
places become solid before our eyes. No 
character lives more splendidly than Christopher 
Vance, the father of Joe, who, after his classic 
fight with Peter Gunn, founded his fortunes 
upon a second-hand signboard that pro¬ 
claimed him, for the first time, builder. Into 
this character William de Morgan put all the 
combination of shrewdness and incapability, 
the kindliness, the improvidence, the venial 
dishonesty and the straightforwardness of 
intention which impressed him, after many 
years’ study of his own potters, as typical of 
the London working man in the ’fifties. Half 
the light goes out of the story when Christopher 
Vance dies, for his every appearance is rich 
comedy. Mr. Vance’s delightful peculiarities 
can only be illustrated by reference, so regard¬ 
less is his creator of space, but it is, perhaps, 
permissible to suppose that most readers will 
remember such scenes as the “ crocking ” of 
the “hinseck,” the buying of the signboard, 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN *55 

the first visit to Poplar Villa, the broaching of 
Pure Cairn Magorrachan Mountain Dew after 
the first Mrs. Vance’s funeral, and the lordly 
style in which, at the height of his prosperity, 
he outlined his methods of business. Along¬ 
side of Christopher Vance and his like—Jim 
Coupland in Alice-for-Short, Uncle Mo in When 
Ghost Meets Ghost, and the odd-job man in 
The Old Man's Youth —comes a whole gallery 
of London children which certainly Dickens 
cannot outdo. William de Morgan loved the 
street Arab fiercely and knew the shy, brave 
souls of these grubby boys and girls as intimately 
as their Cockney accents. The child Joe Vance, 
Alice in the dark basement with her drunken 
parents, the golden-hearted ragamuffin who 
makes a brief appearance in Somehow Good, 
Lizarann in It Can Never Happen Again, and 
Dave and Dolly in When Ghost Meets Ghost are 
all brothers and sisters—one family of their 
creator’s affection and pity : and it is signifi¬ 
cant that one so loth as he to admit real evil 
in the world allowed Peggy Heath, one of his 
excellent young ladies, musing on the miseries 
of Alice’s early life, indignantly to criticise her 
Creator. 

Peggy herself, Lossie, Janey and all the other 
sweet young images of William de Morgan’s 



256 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

backward look on female beauty trip through 
his novels with dainty steps and roguish faces. 
Let him put them in what period he pleases, 
they are all sunny ringleted misses of the 
eighteen-fifties who are affectionately cheeky 
to their fathers and ready to devour any baby 
on sight. To imagine them all together is like 
seeing the entry of the bridesmaids in the Trial 
by Jury , and the men among us, at all events, 
like the jurymen, sing mentally, “ Cheer up, 
cheer up, we love you.” They nurse infectious 
diseases at a moment’s notice and rescue 
toddlers from the slums enthusiastically : even 
Sally in Somehow Good, who was unusually 
pert and slangy, nearly lost her life in rescuing 
her unknown father from drowning. Perhaps 
they are a little too faultless, a little too much 
the old man’s memory of a young man’s dream, 
but they are natural none the less, just as their 
middle-aged parents—their comedy a trifle 
exaggerated—are natural too. Augustus de 
Morgan was the original of Dr. Thorpe and all 
the other philosophical fathers of families, but 
we shall not inquire who were the originals of 
his elderly ladies who, unless poor or bedridden, 
are fussy and intolerable. Yet they are not 
unreal, not half so unreal, for instance, as Mrs. 
Jellaby. William de Morgan had an unerring 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 257 

touch in portraying the middle-class interior 
contemporary with Leech’s drawings, and I 
can give no better instance than the breakfast 
scene near the opening of Alice-for-Short, where 
one by one a prosperous British family of the 
’sixties is brought on to the stage. 

It must be remarked, however, that his young 
men, even Joseph Vance, the best of them, have 
less solidity than the young women with whom 
they pair. They are never the real heroes of 
the story, but play distinctly second fiddle to 
the ladies. The paler and more ghostly 
character of these pleasant youths is not hard to 
explain. They were real ghosts, of the author 
himself, and still bound to him by a bit of 
emotional ectoplasm. He could not quite 
detach them, and they are really at their best 
when their ghostliness is most freely recognised 
and they are presented, like Joseph Vance, as 
looking at themselves with the yearning eyes 
of far more elderly beings now lamenting stiff¬ 
ened limbs and deploring lost opportunities. 
Charles Heath, the young man of Alice-for-Short, 
by his very objectification exemplifies this 
point; for he is only saved from being a thing 
of naught by being made the medium for engag¬ 
ing memories of his author’s early days as an 
artist without a vocation. 



2 5 8 SOME GREAT ENGLISH- NOVELS 

It may be said of William de Morgan’s best 
characters that, if they are less lively than 
Dickens’, they are more true to life. There is 
an almost historical accuracy in their presenta¬ 
tion which gives them more than an artistic 
importance. The same is true of another 
character, perhaps his most fondly regarded 
of all—the character of mid-nineteenth century 
London. There was not a stone of her pave¬ 
ments that he did not love, and in his affection¬ 
ate delineation of her alleys, smells, noises, fogs 
and familiar voices he has immortalised her 
aspect as she stood on the brink of that mechani¬ 
cal modernity which he lived to deplore. The 
whole opening of Joseph Vance, with its dialogue 
in the public-house and the fight that followed, 
Joe’s ’bus ride to Hampstead, Lossie’s descrip¬ 
tion of the voyage to Herne Bay, the gloomy 
house in whose dingy cellar little Alice crept 
shivering, the gorgeous fog effects in Somehow 
Good and elsewhere, the Tallack Street of It 
Can Never Happen Again , the wistful reminis¬ 
cences of a countrified Chelsea in The Old 
Man's Youth, and, above all, the picture of 
Sapp’s Court in When Ghost Meets Ghost are 
masterpieces of description in which William 
de Morgan rose to his highest level. The 
atmosphere and aspect of his boyhood’s London 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 259 

had become ingrained in his memory : he 
speaks of them with the familiarity of ancient 
friendship, and introduces them with a casual 
humour and a laugh at their peculiarities that 
reveal the depth of his affection. 

“It went downhill under the archway when 
you did go in, and you came to a step. If you 
did not tumble owing to the suddenness and 
depth of this step, you came to another; and 
were stupefied by reaching the ground four 
inches sooner than you expected, and made 
conscious that your skeleton had been driven an 
equal distance upwards through your system. 
Then you could see Sapp’s Court, but under 
provocation, from its entry. When you re¬ 
covered your temper you admitted that it was 
a better court than you anticipated. 

“ And the residences were in a row on the left, 
and there was a dead wall on the right with an 
inscription on a stone in it that said the ground 
twelve inches beyond belonged to somebody else. 
The wall was in the confidence of the main 
street, lending itself to a fiction that the houses 
therein had gardens or yards behind them. 
They hadn’t; but the tenants believed they 
had, and hung out chemises and nightgowns 
and shorts to dry in the areas they had built 



260 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

their faith on; and really, if they were properly 
wrung out afore hung up there was nothing to 
complain of, because the blacks didn’t hold 
on, not to crock, but got shook off or blew away 
of theirselves.” 

Readers of William de Morgan settle down 
luxuriously when they come to such paragraphs, 
for his most charming revelations of comic and 
lovable humanity are certain sequels to his back¬ 
ward glances at quaint and friendly London. 

The quaint and friendly, indeed, rather than 
the passionately beautiful or the tensely 
dramatic were the aspects of life which chiefly 
lingered in his amiable retrospect. His plots, 
of course, abound in incident, accidents, 
runnings-over, drownings, gallant rescues, even 
murders, but they are all so amply commented 
and earnestly elongated with laborious detail 
that what magazine editors would now call 
their “ punch ” is entirely eliminated. He 
could not be dramatic and confessed it. In 
the longest and most involved of all his novels 
he humbly wrote : 

“ I, who write, have no aim in telling this 
story beyond that of repeating as clearly and 
briefly as may be the bare facts that make it 
up—of communicating them to whoever has a 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 261 

few hours to spare for the purpose, with the 
smallest trouble to himself in the perusal. I 
feel often that my lack of skill is spoiling what 
might be a good story. That I cannot help; 
and I write with the firm conviction that any 
effort on my part to arrange those facts in such 
order that the tale should show dramatic force, 
or startle him with unexpected issues of event, 
would only procure derision for its writer, 
and might even obscure the only end he has at 
heart, that of giving a complete grasp of the 
facts, as nearly as may be in the order of their 
occurrence.” 

So discursive a mind could not rise to the 
great moments of conflict and intensity, how¬ 
ever apt in the accumulation of vivid detail. 
One seldom catches his characters in a signifi¬ 
cant or plastic attitude, and their dialogue, 
so natural and racy in the give-and-take of 
daily life, falls stiff and dead just when the 
imagined scene calls for its quickening. Only 
now and then could he put a truly tragic 
emotion into appropriate words, and it is but 
just, in conclusion, to quote one of these rarities. 
It is Aunt Picture’s memory {When Ghost Meets 
Ghost) of seeing her husband taken on board 
a convict ship long years ago in the Chatham 



26a SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

roads. Her neighbour asks if she ever saw her 
husband again, and she replies : 

“ ‘ Yes. Climbing up the side of the great 
ship half-way to the Nore. It was a four hours’ 
pull for the galley—six oars—each man wrist- 
locked to his oar; and each officer with a 
musket. But we had a little sail and kept the 
pace, though the wind was easterly. Then, 
when we reached the ship where she lay, we 
went as near as my men dared. And we saw 
each one of them—the ten—unhandcuffed to 
climb the side, and a cord over the side made 
fast to him to give him no chance of death in 
the waters—no chance. And then I saw my 
husband and knew he saw me. . . . He tried 
to call out. But the ship’s officer struck him 
a cruel blow upon the mouth, and he was 
dragged to the upper deck and hidden from 
me. We saw them all aboard, all the ten. 
It was the last boatload from the hulk, and all 
the yards were manned by now, and the white 
sails growing on them. Oh, but she was beauti¬ 
ful, the great ship in the sunshine. . . . Oh, 
but she was beautiful. I’ve dreamed of her 
many’s the time since then, with her three 
masts straight up against the blue; you could 
see them in the water upside down. I could 
not find the heart to let my men row away 



THE NOVELS OF WILLIAM DE MORGAN 263 

and leave her there. I had come to see her 
go, and it was a long wait we had. . . . Yes, 
it was on towards evening before the breeze 
came to move her; and all those hours we 
waited. It was money to my men, and they 
had a good will to it. . . . Yes, she did move 
in the end. I saw the sails flap, and there was 
the clink of the ahchor-chain. I’ve dreamt it 
again many and many a time, and seen her 
take the wind and move, till she was all a mile 
away and more. We watched her away with 
all aboard of her. And when the wind rose 
in the night I was mad to think of her out on 
the great sea, and how I should never see him 
again. But the time went by, and I did.’ ” 

There is nothing in all his novels to rival the 
tragic simplicity of this speech : it is significant 
that he put it into the lips of a very old woman. 
It was the thought of old age which struck the 
most poignant emotions from his heart—old 
age with all its bright joys faded into a far dis¬ 
tance and only its regrets in view, clutching 
even the memory of deep sorrows as a last warm¬ 
ing flicker in the dying embers. Youth seemed 
to him infinitely enviable, old age infinitely 
pathetic. The title of his last fragment might 
stand for the inspiration of his whole literary 
work —The Old Man's Youth. 



X 

A LITTLE CLASSIC* 

The evanescence of laughter is most pathetic. 
Its bubbles vanish from the sparkling wine 
that held it so soon after it has been uncorked, 
leaving a sadly flat beverage to the critical 
palates of future generations. Wit, being a 
subtler and less easily disintegrated essence, 
does not so quickly pass away, but the buoyant 
bubbles of laughter, except in some rare vint¬ 
ages, survive but a moment the uncorking of 
their bottle. We may smile at the things that 
aroused the laughter of our ancestors, bringing 
our intellect and our imagination to the tast 

* Bibliographical Mote .—Principal Works by Edith (E. 
Somerville and Martin Ross : An Irish Cousin, 1889; 
Naboth's Vineyard, 1891 ; Through Connemara in a Governess 
Cart, 1893; The Real Charlotte, 1895; The Silver Fox, 
1897; Some Experiences of an Irish R.M 1899; All on 
the Irish Shore , 1903 ; Some Irish Yesterdays , 1906; Further 
Experiences of an Irish R.M. , 1908; Dan Russell the Fox , 
1911; In Mr. Knox's Country , 1915 ; Irish Memories , 1917; 
Mount Music , 1919. All published by Longmans. 
Other works have appeared subsequent to the death of 
Miss Ross and the writing of this chapter. 

264 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 


265 

ing, but it is seldom that we experience spon¬ 
taneously the “ sudden glory ” of bursting 
sides when we read the words which aroused 
it. It is almost painful to look through the 
files of Punch of some sixty years ago, for it 
arouses that agonised shame with which one 
witnesses the failure of an inferior joke injudici¬ 
ously introduced into superior society. One 
blushes for its pitiful exposure. Nor is it any 
consolation to reflect that the laughter of our 
own day will, for the most part, seem like the 
cracking of most unsubstantial thorns under 
ghostly pots to those who come after us. Very 
little of the literature of the past which truly 
survives is really provocative of hilarity. The 
Falstaffian passages of Shakespeare at once leap 
up as if to deny this statement; but, in the first 
place, Shakespeare brewed one of those rarer 
vintages whose beaded bubbles wink ever at 
the brim, and, in the second place, dramatic 
literature can always be revived by the fresh 
infusion of a living actor’s personality. It is 
the purely written word of humour which will 
not give that sudden jerk to our emotions 
which it gave on its first outpouring. We say 
that we can appreciate Rabelais and the comic 
tales of the Canterbury Pilgrims ; we profess to 
revel in Tristram Shandy, and to find the Pick- 



266 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 


wick Papers delicious, and we are not wrong; 
but it is a soberer enjoyment than that which 
these works of art gave to their first audiences. 
We pick them up, certainly, when we wish to 
be entertained, but seldom when we wish to 
laugh. There was a tutor at Oxford—there 
may be one still—who was invariably annoyed 
when any of his pupils attributed a historical 
phenomenon to “ the spirit of the age,” 
averring that there was no such thing. But 
surely he was wrong in coupling this con¬ 
venient spirit with the ghosts of Stephen Sly 
and old John Naps of Greece, for the peculiar 
changes undergone by laughter are there to 
prove its existence. Laughter is compounded 
of the spirit of the age : it is excited by peculiar 
. and irrecoverable felicities and conjunctions of 
temperament and environment, all of which 
are ingredients in that very real but intangible 
spirit. We can guess at this spirit, but we 
cannot recapture it, any more than we can 
recapture the light effervescence of its laughter. 

Further, laughter is not a lofty emotion. The 
beasts, they say, have it not, but those who are 
little better than beasts laugh heartily. We 
ourselves are not so proud of our laughter that 
we wish it to echo through the ages, as we 
would have our high thoughts ring and our 



A LimE CLASSIC 


267 

tears, perhaps, drip. The heady wine that 
moves it is often an unworthy vintage, more 
like the champagne which Murger’s Schaunard 
christened coco ipileptique than the true Hippo- 
crene. So it has been in the past. The shelves 
of libraries are full of these flat draughts from 
which all the liveliness that alone gave them 
savour has departed. Yet in all ages there have 
been nobler bins of these light literary wines 
which, for all that they no longer catch at the 
throat, have a more lasting quality and never 
entirely lose their gratefulness to the tongue 
of the taster. They may not have sparkled in 
their prime more brightly than their now 
neglected contemporaries, but they live for 
certain finer essences in their composition, wit, 
style, finish, colour, bouquet, or something even 
subtler than these, that indefinable taste which 
distinguishes all that has been grown on a rich 
literary soil, warmed by the sun of beauty and 
matured by a vintner who has carefully and 
lovingly learned his trade. Such, after exciting 
the laughter of the present in their youth, may 
in their ripeness, and even in their decline, 
earn the honour of posterity. They may 
possibly be numbered among the classics, that 
is to say, among the productions of any age 
which deserve to live as models for the future 



268 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

or as peculiarly happy expressions of a bygone 
time. The test of a classic is what men and 
women of any age will always call its modernity, 
which means that it possesses some of those 
timeless qualities of greatness or artistic excel¬ 
lence which permeate the spirit of any age. 
Skill in construction and delineation, accuracy 
of vision, fine rhythm, perfect choice of lan¬ 
guage, happy adaptation of form to matter, 
sense of beauty, all these, like beauty itself, do 
not die. The work which holds them, even 
though thinly commingled, will outlive the 
evaporation of its bubbles, and may by their 
preservative effect become, if not a great, at 
least a little, classic. 

To have done, then, with the bush which no 
good wine needs, I would like to taste again, 
in the company of the reader, what, if I may 
prophesy in hope rather than in certainty, may 
become in English literature a little classic of 
the future. The bush would not have been so 
thick had it not been, on the face of it, unusual 
so to greet a work that has moved many 
thousands of us to hearty and inextinguishable 
laughter. I mean the work of Miss Edith 
Somerville and her mourned-for second self in 
letters who wrote under the name of Martin 
Ross. Few humorists who write merely to 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 


269 

catch the passing fancy of the day can have 
been more successful or more popular : in the 
merely temporary quality of effervescence they 
can compete with any of their contemporaries. 
The sportsman who hates art and loathes 
poetry has the Irish R.M. and its fellows in well- 
thumbed copies on his bookshelves; the man 
who only reads for laughter and never for 
improvement praises these authors as highly 
as the most discriminating, and those who 
would faint at the suspicion of becoming in any 
way involved in classic literature will joyfully 
immerse themselves in “ Somerville and Ross,” 
like thirsty bibbers quaffing a curious vintage 
for its exhilaration rather than its quality. 
Appreciation has poured in upon them from 
all sides, from those who know and delight in 
the comic sides of Irish life, when treated 
observantly and not fantastically, from those 
to whom hunting and horseflesh are almost 
the be-all and end-all of existence, from those 
who treat their brains to a good story as to a 
stimulative drug, as well as from those who 
bring more discrimination to their appraise¬ 
ment. The devotees will often claim that they 
alone can scent the subtler flavour from these 
hilarious pages. The Irishman, unless he be of 
the kind that despises all light-heartedness in 



270 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

writing of his country, will assert that none but he 
can get the exquisite appreciation of comparing 
the work of art with the reality which inspired 
it : the hunting fraternity will find it hard to 
suppose that one who knows not what it is to be 

“ Oft listening how the hounds and horn 
Chearly rouse the slumbering morn 
From the side of some hoar hill, 

Through the high wood echoing shrill,” 

can possibly enjoy the skill shown by these 
authors in describing the joy of horses and the 
thrill of hunting. Nevertheless, the books of 
Miss Somerville and Martin Ross are heartily 
enjoyed by a host of readers who are neither 
Irish nor hunting people, for the simple reason 
that they are prompted to an explosion of 
laughter whenever they take up one of these 
stories. The bulk of these readers would wish 
to go no further in their appreciation : they 
embrace the givers of present laughter with so 
full a measure of enjoyment that it would seem 
to them unnecessary to probe any further into 
the chemistry of such excellence, nor perhaps 
would they deem it possible that any higher 
praise than their freely-expressed enjoyment 
could be looked for by any authors. Yet to 
my mind it is possible. While including in 
one’s general testimony all that can be said by 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 


*7* 


the most extravagant of these admirers, the 
taster who is considering the cellar of English 
literature which is being laid down for posterity 
may discern qualities not so apparent to the 
quaffer for immediate exhilaration. It is hard 
to conceive it, but the bubbles may vanish : 
if they do, the question is, what will be left? 
My point is that the work of Miss Somerville 
and Martin Ross has the qualities of a wine 
that will keep. 

It cannot be a great wine, for the vineyard is 
too restricted. The high winds of emotion 
have not swept over its soil, nor has the soft 
rain of tenderness moistened it. It will always 
be bright and rather dry, like Vouvray,* gay 
but with a little bite in it : posterity may even 
call it “ curious.” But they will recognise that 
it holds the authentic flavours that distinguish 
infallibly the finer products of English literary 
bins. The authors have chosen a small field, 
but they direct on it an accuracy of vision which 
is remarkable, and, seeing that they were two, 
a unity of vision which is a miracle. In the 
expression of this vision they display an unfail- 

* An anonymous correspondent was much incensed 
by this comparison; but he did not know the true 
Vouvray. Very few people do; but those who have 
had the good fortune to drink it, will see nothing 
derogatory in my comparison. 



272 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

ing sureness of touch and a precision which 
is perfect in its admirable economy. They 
handle our language with a deftness and 
flexibility which is a rarity in itself, and their 
style, though always original, is nourished by a 
recollection of great models both in prose and 
poetry. Theirs is a literary equipment of the 
first class, solidly framed, well clothed, attrac¬ 
tive in appearance, and ornamented with taste. 
They touch nothing that they do not embellish: 
events by their unflagging narrative power, 
which goes as unfalteringly as one of their 
choicest hunters, character by their sympathetic 
insight, scenery by their love of natural beauty, 
dialogue by their dramatic sense. It is not all 
Ireland that they draw, let that be admitted; 
they prefer to laugh, letting others weep. Yet, 
if the whole heart of Ireland does not beat 
within their pages, a part of it is there, pulsing 
with true Irish blood and throbbing with truly 
Irish emotions. Their aspect is no more that 
of Mr. James Joyce or Mr. Synge or Mr. Yeats 
than it is that of Mr. George Moore or Mr. 
Devlin, but, if they are justly praised for their 
merits, that praise cannot be diminished 
because they looked on Ireland with laughing 
eyes through a West Carbery window. Their 
books are literature no less certainly than 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 273 

Castle Rackrent is literature, and for very similar 
reasons. 

Well, let us taste. It is a bright dry wine, 
I have said. That is not, perhaps, the quality 
which the authors would ascribe to what they 
consider their best work, The Real Charlotte — 
an estimate in which Mr. Stephen Gwynn 
agrees with them. This is a fine sombre story 
of a middle-aged woman’s jealousy, for Char¬ 
lotte is a kind of Irish Cousine Bette. But, if 
the subject is comparable to that of Balzac’s 
novel, the treatment is certainly not so, and 
that is my reason for not regarding this as the 
work by which their achievement can best be 
judged. It is the work in which they have 
aimed highest, and the measure of their success 
is not small, but the theme of Charlotte’s 
jealousy and the havoc in other lives which it 
caused needed for its convincing development 
all the powers of a great tragic artist. It is 
with no want of recognition of the authors’ 
artistic aims or want of sympathy with their 
regret at abandoning them for others less lofty 
that this is said; but the work of an artist 
can best be judged from that part of it which 
most nearly reaches perfection. Miss Somer¬ 
ville and Martin Ross most nearly reached per¬ 
fection in their lighter stories of Irish life, and 



274 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

it says much for their acumen that they saw 
the line on which their talent could naturally 
reach its maturity, courageously turning their 
backs on higher and more tragic paths likely to 
tax them beyond their capabilities. At the 
same time, it would be unjust not to point out 
that even in their best work comedy does not 
exclude the more poignant feelings. It would 
be the greatest mistake to regard these two 
writers as nothing more than jesters. Their 
humour is the true humour which runs hand- 
in-hand with pity, and the sympathy mingled 
with their laughter robs it of any taste of 
bitterness. There is a chapter in Some Irish 
Yesterdays which shows how their hearts were 
touched.* It treats of marriage and love, death 
and birth among the peasantry in the south¬ 
west of Ireland with a delicacy of feeling which 
is beyond praise, and shows that the writers 

* In Irish Memories Miss Somerville says that this 
chapter is the reprint of an article by Martin Ross—a 
fact which throws some light on the respective con¬ 
tributions of the two collaborators. I should like to 
mention another passage in which these writers touch the 
pathetic with distinction. It is that chapter in Dan 
Russell the Fox in which, while tending a poisoned hound, 
the Irish mother tries vainly to persuade her younger 
son to propose to the infatuated young lady. He rejects 
her suggestion as an outrage on the lady, and sets his 
face towards America. As the saved hound licks her 
hand, “ It’s no good now, poor puppy,” she says. 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 275 

did not observe with the aloofness of an explorer 
among savages, but that for them seeing and 
describing alike were deeply-felt emotional 
experiences. The chapter opens with a memory 
of a wedding in the little Roman Catholic 
chapel of the village, a simple ceremony, after 
which the bridegroom hauled his wife up 
beside him on to a shaggy horse and started 
for home at a lumbering gallop. Then, in a 
brilliant transition by way of Tom Cashen’s 
reflections on marriage and a glimpse of his 
married life, we are introduced at Tom 
Cashen’s funeral to the bride of twenty-five 
years ago, “ a middle-aged stranger in a frilled 
cap and blue cloak, with handsome eyes full of 
friendliness,” with her ill-health, her profusion 
of children, and “himself” whose “nose 
glowed portentously above a rusty grey beard 
and beneath a hat-brim of a bibulous tint.” 
Then listen to the passage which follows : 

“ The sunny Shrove Tuesday in early March 
lived again as she spoke, the glare of the sun¬ 
shine upon the bare country brimming with 
imminent life, the scent of the furze, already 
muffling its spikes in bloom, the daffodils hang¬ 
ing their lamps in shady places. How strangely, 
how bleakly different was the life history sum- 



2 7 6 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

marised in the melancholy October evening. 
Instead of the broad-backed horse, galloping 
on roads that were white in the sun and haze 
of the strong March day, with the large frieze- 
clad waist to meet her arms about, and the 
laughter and shouting of the pursuers coming 
to her ear, there would be a long and miry 
tramping in the darkness, behind her spouse, 
with talk of guano and geese and pigs’ food, 
and a perfect foreknowledge of how he would 
complete, at the always convenient shebeen, 
the glorious fabric of intoxication, of which the 
foundation had been well and duly laid at the 
funeral.” 

From the funeral we pass again to the cottage 
in which “ the Triplets ” are holding their 
reception, the three day-old babes cradled in 
the stuffy room, hazy with the smoke of the 
turf fire, the crowd in the doorway, the old 
woman rocking the cradle : 

“ Obscure corners harboured obscure masses 
that might be family raiment, or beds, or old 
women; somewhere among them the jubilant 
cry of a hen proclaimed the feat of laying an 
egg, in muffled tones that suggested a lurking- 
place under a bed. Between the cradle and the 
fire sat an old man in a prehistoric tall hat, 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 


277 


motionless in the stupor of his great age; 
at his feet a boy wrangled with a woolly puppy 
that rolled its eyes till the blue whites showed, 
in a delicious glance of humour, as it tugged 
at the red flannel shirt of its playmate.” 

Such a passage in a Russian novelist would 
warrant ecstasies on the part of our illuminati: 
let us no less highly praise our own art when 
it is possible. The chapter concludes with some 
lights on the commercial methods of matrimony 
practised by the peasant class : the writers 
do not defend them, but call attention to the 
surprising bloom that is apt to spring from them. 
“ From them springs, like a flower from a 
dust-heap, the unsullied, uneventful home- 
life of Western Ireland.” “ There is here no 
material, of the accepted sort, for a playwright; 
no unsatisfied yearnings and shattered ideals, 
nothing but remarkable common sense, and a 
profound awe for the sacrament of Marriage. 
Marriage, humorous, commercial, and quite 
unlovely, is the first act; the second is mere 
preoccupation with an accomplished destiny; 
the last is usually twilight and much faithful¬ 
ness.” The dialogue is a masterpiece through¬ 
out, epigram, piercing pathos, with humour, 
lively and inveterate, lubricating all. Of an 



278 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

elderly couple, married by a happy thought 
some thirty years before, it was said, as the 
authors record, “ their hearts were within 
in each other.” This chapter, through which 
breathes all the soft beauty and humour of 
the soil, is a sufficient answer to those who 
would tax these writers with a uniform attitude 
of rather heartless derision or with following— 
what a blind criticism !—in the benighted foot¬ 
steps of those who have given us the dreary 
horror of the traditional stage Irishman. 

Then, again, there is another spirit that 
breathes delicately through these stories, 
tempering their outlines as the mists of the 
Atlantic those of the craggy western hillside. 
It is the spirit of natural beauty, which, to the 
hearts of Miss Somerville, herself an accom¬ 
plished draughtsman, and Martin Ross, makes 
ever the sharpest appeal. They make the 
reader plainly feel that if the unconventional 
dignity and penetrating wit of the Irish folk 
clutches powerfully at their feelings, the in¬ 
exhaustible beauty of its surroundings pierces 
to their very marrow. Quotation after quota¬ 
tion might be given to show their remarkable 
gift of rendering the scenery which has so 
moved their imaginations. I can only choose 
a few, embarrassed at the richness of the field 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 


279 


of choice. The last chapter of Some Irish 
Yesterdays opens with an example which it is 
hard to surpass : 

“ The road to Connemara lies white across 
the memory, white and very quiet. In that 
far west of Galway, the silence dwells pure upon 
the spacious country, away to where the Twelve 
Pins make a gallant line against the northern 
sky. It comes in the heathery wind, it borrows 
peace from the white cottage gables on the hill¬ 
side, it is accented by the creeping approach 
of a turf cart, rocking behind its thin grey pony. 
Little else stirs, save the ducks that sail on a way- 
side pool to the push of their yellow propellers; 
away from the road, on a narrow oasis of arable 
soil, a couple of women are digging potatoes; 
their persistent voices are borne on the breeze 
that blows warm over the blossoming boglands 
and pink heather. 

“ Scarcely to be analysed is that fragrance of 
Irish air; the pureness of bleak mountains is 
in it, the twang of turf smoke is in it, and there 
is something more, inseparable from Ireland’s 
green and grey landscapes, wrought in with 
her bowed and patient cottages, her ragged 
walls, and eager rivers, and intelligible only to 
the spirit.” 



280 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

Here is another landscape, the Irish R.M.'s 
view of his own demesne : 

“ Certainly the view from the roof was worth 
coming up to look at. It was rough, heathery 
country on one side, with a string of little blue 
lakes running like a turquoise necklet round 
the base of a firry hill, and patches of pale green 
pasture were set amidst the rocks and heather. 
A silvery flash behind the undulations of the 
hills told where the Atlantic lay in immense 
plains of sunlight.” 

What, again, could be a more delightful 
overture to the lifelike description of the regatta 
on Lough Lonen than the short paragraph 
which conveys in a few touches all the beauty 
of the scene ? 

“ A mountain towered steeply up from the 
lake’s edge, dark with the sad green of beech 
trees in September; fir woods followed the 
curve of the shore, and leaned far over the 
answering darkness of the water; and above 
the trees rose the toppling steepnesses of the hill, 
painted with a purple glow of heather. The 
lake was about a mile long, and, tumbling from 
its farther end, a fierce and narrow river fled 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 281 

away west to the sea, some four or five miles 

off.” 

In these descriptions there is no striving for 
elaborate effect : the authors simply place the 
scene before our eyes with that aptness of 
language which is like the unerring needle of a 
master etcher. To travel on the wings of Miss 
Somerville and Martin Ross gives one constant 
thrills of amazement at their hawk-like swoops 
after a telling phrase : they catch an apt simile 
on the wing with an arresting suddenness which 
adds moments of breathlessness to the already 
exhilarating flight of their rapid narrative. 
Instances can be picked out from any of the 
stories like plums from a pudding. 

“ In the depths of the wood Dr. Hickey might 
be heard uttering those singular little yelps of 
encouragement that to the irreverent suggest a 
milkman in his dotage. . . 

“ It was a gleaming morning in mid-May, 
when everything was young and tense, and thin 
and fit to run for its life, like a Derby horse. ...” 

“ I followed Dr. Hickey by way of the 
window, and so did Miss M’Evoy ; we pooled 
our forces, and drew her mamma after us 
through the opening of two foot by three 



282 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

steadily, as the great god Pan drew pith from 
the reed. . . 

“ Old McRory had a shadowy and imper¬ 
ceptible quality that is not unusual in small 
fathers of large families; it always struck me 
that he understood very thoroughly the privi¬ 
leges of the neglected, and pursued an un¬ 
noticed, peaceful and observant path of his 
own in the background. I watched him 
creep away in his furtive, stupefied manner, 
like a partly-chloroformed ferret. . . .” 

“ Miss McRory’s reins were clutched in a 
looped confusion, that summoned from some 
corner of my brain a memory of the Sultan’s 
cipher on the Order of the Medjidie.” 

“ Like smuts streaming out of a chimney the 
followers of the hunt belched from the lane 
and spread themselves over the pale green 
slopes. . . 

Though the temptation is almost irresistible, 
I refrain here from displaying this incisive power 
applied to character, notably to Irish character. 
The success of our authors in this respect is so 
notorious that further testimony is superfluous. 
If we have any appreciation of their art at all, 
the Major and the gentle Philippa, his wife, 
Flurry and Sally Knox, old Mrs. Knox looking 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 283 

as if she had robbed a scarecrow, with her white 
woolly dog with sore eyes and a bark like a tin 
trumpet, against the inimitable background of 
her ramshackle mansion of Aussolas, scene of 
many wit-combats between her and Flurry, 
Miss Bobbie Bennett, the McRory family, 
John Kane, Mrs. Knox’s henchman, and 
Michael the huntsman, all are as vivid to us as 
our dearest friends. It is worth pointing out, 
however, that an almost diabolical power of 
delineation is not the only compelling quality 
in these portraits. There is in their introduc¬ 
tion of their characters that natural dramatic 
instinct which they have so humorously ob¬ 
served in their Irish neighbours. I need only 
instance the ingenuity by which Mrs. Knox 
is first heard “ off,” easily vanquishing in 
speech that doughty antagonist, an Irish 
countrywoman; or the introduction of John 
Kane in “ the Aussolas Martin Cat,” in two 
inimitable pages, which are followed by another 
perfect passage of comic drama, the entry into 
the old demesne of Aussolas of vulgar Mr. 
Tebbutts, the would-be tenant: 

“ Away near the house the peacock uttered 
his defiant screech, a note of exclamation that 
seemed entirely appropriate to Aussolas; the 



284 S0ME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

turkey-cock in the yard accepted the challenge 
with effusion, and from further away the voice 
of Mrs. Knox’s Kerry bull, equally instant 
in taking offence, ascended the gamut of wrath 
from growl to yell. Blended with these voices 
was another—a man’s voice, in loud harangue, 
advancing down the long beech walk to the 
kitchen garden. As it approached the wood- 
pigeons bolted in panic, with distracted clap¬ 
pings of wings, from the tall firs by the garden 
wall in which they were wont to sit arranging 
plans of campaign with regard to the fruit. 
We sat in tense silence. The latch of the 
garden gate clicked, and the voice said in 
stentorian tones : 

“ ‘ My father ’e kept a splendid table.’ ” 

Every gathering of their countrymen—the 
meet, the run, the horse show, the races, the 
regatta, the auction—have an intensity of 
modon and character which is achieved not 
by the tiresome enumerative methods of some 
modern realists, but by the skilful selection 
of the practised artist, and by a clever conden¬ 
sation of observations—their only form of 
exaggeration—gathered over a wide range of 
times and places. 

Finally—the word starts up all too soon— 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 


285 


let us praise the powerful sweep of their narra¬ 
tive, for it is this rapidity and staying power 
which sets the crown on their achievement. 
When they are out with the hunt, whatever be 
the quarry, they are as “ crabbed leppers ” 
as ever moved the picturesque admiration of 
an Irish hunt following. They are off at the 
first cry of the hounds and nothing stops them, 
they drop over the slaty fences, change feet 
on the banks, thread the rocky paths of steep 
ascents and career down the craggy hills, like 
Flurry Knox’s mounts to the discomfiture of 
staider Saxon hunters. With them, moreover, 
there is never a check; they gallop hot on 
the scent from first to last, and run the story 
to a triumphant death in an ecstasy of un¬ 
quenchable laughter. Their climaxes are 
marvellous, led up to as they are by a brilliant 
and sustained crescendo. Think of the miUe 
at the end of “ High Tea at McKeown’s,” or 
of the “ Dane’s Breechin’,” with its exquisite 
interlude of the search for the “ pin ” in the 
village post-office; think of the finale to 
“ Philippa’s Foxhunt,” with the Irish clergy 
and Mrs. Knox pulling the small boy out of the 
drain; or of Lady Knox’s ominous arrival at 
the end of “ Oh, Love ! Oh, Fire ! ” and the 
escape of Sally in Mrs. Knox’s pony-chaise, or 



286 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

of the combined catastrophe that fell upon the 
Major’s household in “ A Royal Command.” 
For pure art in narrative construction these 
finales are unsurpassed in English literature 
of to-day, all the more because they are free 
from buffoonery. Here is one that starts a 
movement con brio : 

“ A shout from the top of the hill interrupted 
the amenities of the check. Flurry was out 
of the wood blowing shattering blasts upon his 
horn, and the hounds rushed to him, knowing 
the ‘ gone away ’ note that was never blown in 
vain. The brown mare came out through the 
trees and the undergrowth like a woodcock 
down the wind, and jumped across a stream 
on to a more than questionable bank; the 
hounds splashed and struggled after him, and 
as they landed the first ecstatic whimpers 
broke forth. In a moment it was full cry, 
discordant, beautiful, and soul-stirring, as the 
pack spread and sped, and settled into line.” 

It is only one of many such. Let me send 
the reader to his shelf to take down In Mr. 
Knox's Country, and read “ Put Down Two and 
Carry One,” with its account of the events 
which led to Miss McRory’s riding pillion 
behind the Major into the scandalised sight of 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 


287 


Lady Knox, or to expire once more over the 
mingling of Mrs. McRory’s golden butterfly 
with Philippa’s hat-trimming at the harvest 
festival (“The Bosom of the McRorys”). I 
am compelled to quote, for its rendering of the 
purely ludicrous, from the incident of Play¬ 
boy’s nocturnal rescue in “ The Conspiracy of 
Silence” {Further Experiences of an I.R.M.). 
Major Yeates, as deputy master in Flurry 
Knox’s absence, has taken the hounds over to 
hunt with Mr. Flynn, who, after a run full of 
incident, has connived at the secretion of Play¬ 
boy, a fine hound of the old Irish breed, in a 
bedroom at the top of the house. The Major 
is warned of this by the youngest boy, whose 
gratitude he has earned by giving him a mount 
that day. The pair thereupon grope their way 
upstairs to raid the bedroom in its owner’s 
absence : 

“ A dim skylight told that the roof was very 
near my head; I extended a groping hand for 
the wall, and without any warning found my 
fingers closing improbably, awfully, upon a 
warm human face. 

“ [It was the servant, Maggie Kane, bring¬ 
ing up a drumstick of a goose to pacify the 
hound. They open the door of the room, and 



288 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

Playboy is revealed tied to the leg of a low 
wooden bedstead.] He was standing up, his 
eyes gleamed green as emeralds, he looked as 
big as a calf. He obviously regarded himself 
as the guardian of Eugene’s bower, and I failed 
to see any recognition of me in his aspect, in 
point of fact he appeared to be on the verge of 
an outburst of suspicion that would waken the 
house once and for all. We held a council of 
war in whispers that perceptibly increased his 
distrust; I think it was Maggie Kane who 
suggested that Master Eddy should proffer 
him the bone while I unfastened the rope. 
The strategy succeeded, almost too well in 
fact. Following the alluring drumstick Play¬ 
boy burst into the passage, towing me after 
him on the rope. Still preceded by the light- 
footed Master Eddy, he took me down the attic 
stairs at a speed which was the next thing to a 
headlong fall, while Maggie Kane held the 
candle at the top. As we stormed past old 
Flynn’s door I was aware that the snoring had 
ceased, but ‘ the pace was too good to enquire.’ 
We scrimmaged down the second flight into 
the darkness of the hall, fetching up somewhere 
near the clock, which, as if to give the alarm, 
uttered three loud and poignant cuckoos. I 
think Playboy must have sprung at it, in the 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 289 

belief that it was the voice of the drumstick; 

I only know that my arm was nearly wrenched 
from its socket, and that the clock fell with a 
crash from the table to the floor, where, by 
some malevolence of its machinery, it con¬ 
tinued to cuckoo with a jocund and implacable 
persistence. Something that was not Playboy 
bumped against me. The cuckoo’s note 
became mysteriously muffled, and a door, 
revealing a fire-lit kitchen, was shoved open. 
We struggled through it, bound into a sheaf 
by Playboy’s rope, and in our midst the cuckoo 
clock, stifled but indomitable, continued its 
protest from under Maggie Kane’s shawl.” 

And now, if I may close with a recollection 
of what is, perhaps, the most brilliant of all 
these brilliant narratives, I will call to the 
reader’s mind the story of “ The Pug-nosed 
Fox,” from the volume. Every gift 

of language, delineation, vigorous intensity, 
dramatic gradation, and swiftness of progress 
over a series of crises to a perfect culmination 
has been lavished by the authors on this story. 
From the misguided efforts of the photographer 
to take a picture o? the hounds on a sweltering 
August day, all through the untimely chase of 

the old fox to the discovery of Tomsy Flood 
u ' 



290 SOME GREAT ENGLISH NOVELS 

sewn up in a feather mattress in the loft of the 
McRorys’ stable, and the raid of the hounds 
upon the wedding breakfast at the moment of 
the entry of the guests, there is not a moment 
in which to draw breath. It is life itself, with 
all the added quickness to its revolutions and 
intensity to its vision that art can give. With 
this memory I must leave this little classic to 
its future, but so that art, rather than criticism, 
shall have the last word, a typical passage, 
showing the authors’ ease of transition from 
beauty to comedy, shall close this grateful 
appreciation : 

“ At the top of the hill we took another pull. 
This afforded us a fine view of the Atlantic, 
also of the surrounding country and all that was 
therein, with, however, the single exception of 
the hounds. There was nothing to be heard 
save the summery rattle of the reaping- 
machine, the Strong and steady rasp of a corn¬ 
crake, and the growl of a big steamer from a 
band of fog that was advancing, ghost-like, 
along the blue floor of the sea. Two fields 
away a man in a straw hat was slowly combing 
down the flanks of a haycock with a wooden 
rake, while a black and white cur slept in the 
young after-grass beside him. We broke into 



A LITTLE CLASSIC 


291 


their sylvan tranquillity with a heated demand 
whether the hounds had passed that way. 
Shrill clamour from the dog was at first the 
only reply; its owner took off his hat, wiped 
his forehead with his sleeve, and stared at us. 

“ * I’m as deaf as a beetle this three weeks,’ 
he said, continuing to look us up and down 
in a way that made me realise, if possible, 
more than before, the absurdity of looking like 
a Christmas card in the heat of a summer’s 
day. 

“‘Did ye see the HOUNDS?’ shouted 
Michael, shoving the chestnut up beside him. 

“ ‘ It’s the neurology I got,’ continued the 
haymaker, ‘ an’ the pain does be whistlin’ out 
through me ear till I could mostly run into the 
say from it.’ 

“ ‘ It’s a pity ye wouldn’t,’ said Michael, 
whirling Moses round, £ an’ stop in it.’ ” 



Printed in Great Britain by 
Richard Clay & Sons. Limiied, 

BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.